IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-S) 
 
 /. 
 
 ^/ 
 
 y 
 
 / 4,. 
 
 
 ^"1% 
 
 ls'.< 
 
 
 
 C/a 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 1^ 1112.2 
 
 It I'o 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.4 11 1.6 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 

 fe-.H 
 
 V 
 
 
 fA 
 
 <\ 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 Couverture endommagde 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaurie et/ou pellicul6e 
 
 I I Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 □ Coloured maps/ 
 Cartes gdographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 r~| Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Reiid avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along inte:ior margin/ 
 
 La re liure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge intdrieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajoutdes 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6t6 film^es. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires supplimentaires; 
 
 The 
 to tl 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la mithode normale de filmage 
 sont indiqu6s ci-dessous. 
 
 □ Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 □ Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagdes 
 
 □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaurdes et/ou pelliculdes 
 
 
 v/ 
 
 Q 
 
 n 
 
 The 
 post 
 of tl 
 film 
 
 Orl{ 
 
 beg 
 
 the 
 
 sion 
 
 oth< 
 
 first 
 
 sion 
 
 or il 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 Pages d6color6es, tachet^es ou piqu^es 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pages d^tachees 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of print varies/ 
 Quality in6gale de I'impression 
 
 I I Includes supplementary material/ 
 
 Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 The 
 shal 
 TINI 
 whi( 
 
 Map 
 diffc 
 entii 
 begi 
 righi 
 requ 
 metl 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont iti film^es d nouveau do facon d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est film6 au taux de reduction indiqu^ ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 
 
 
 
 
 14X 
 
 
 
 
 18X 
 
 
 
 
 22X 
 
 
 
 
 26X 
 
 
 
 
 30X 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^y 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 Douglas Library 
 Queen's University 
 
 L'exemplaire film* fut reproduit grflce A la 
 gintrosltA de: 
 
 Douglas Library 
 Queen's University 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol — ^> (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduces avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettet6 de l'exemplaire film6, et en 
 conformity aves les conditions du contrat de 
 fllmage. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est Imprimis sont filmis en commenpant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'Impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont filmis en commengant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'Impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la derniAre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la 
 dernidre imaye de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbols ^*> signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbols V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre 
 film6s d des taux de reduction diffdrents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre 
 reproduit en un seul clich6, 11 est f ilm6 d partir 
 de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'images nicessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la m6thode. 
 
 32X 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 2 3 
 
 4 5 6 
 
.!' i' 
 
 
 i&^ 
 
 ''Mil 
 
 i'l' :- ft'.i 
 
 // 
 
 -■\ ^.- ..■^.■;, *'_ '- \i' 
 
 { 
 
 I ..:-;,.... .,.,.;tf:- 
 
 U 
 
ft-i 
 
 M 
 
 AWFUL DISCLOSURES 
 
 OP 
 
 :ii^j^-n.T A. is^ o 2sr I' 
 
 ■MiM .tw 
 
 M 
 
AWFUL DISCLOSURES 
 
 OF 
 
 MARIA MONK; 
 
 OR, 
 
 THE HIDDEN SECRETS OF A 
 NUN'S LIFE IN A CONVENT 
 EXPOSED I ' 
 
 ILLUSTRATED WITH UPWARDS OF 
 FORTV BNGRAVINGS. • . ♦ 
 
 MANCHESTER I 
 MILNER AND COMPANY, ii DYCHE STREET. 
 
m-rfh 
 
 N 
 
 .1 
 
i>i^I£:jf\a.ob. 
 
 jV«<o« 
 
 It u to b6 hoped that the reader of the ensuing narrative will not 
 ■appoM that it it a fiction, or that the scenes and persons thai; I 
 have delineated, had not a real existenoe. It is also desired, that 
 the author of this volume may be regarded not as a Toluntarjr par- 
 ticipator in the very f^niilty transactions which are described ; but 
 receive sympathy for ihe trials which she has endured, and the 
 pectiliar situation in which h>;r past experience, and escape from 
 the power of the Superior of the Hotel Dien Nunnery, at Montreal, 
 and the snares of the &oman Priests in Canada, have left her. 
 
 My feelings are frequoatly distressed and agitated by the recol- 
 lection of what I htivt» passed through ; and by night and day I have 
 little peace of mm '1, and few periods ofoalm and pleasing reflection. 
 Futurity also appears uncertain. I know not what reception this 
 little work may meet with, and what will be the efTect of its publi- 
 oatiou here or in Canada, among strangers, friends, or enemies. 1 
 have given the world the truth, bo far an I have gone, on subjects 
 of which I am told they are generally ifjpK/rant ; and I feel perfect 
 confidence, that any facts which may yet be discovered, will con- 
 firm my words whenever they can be obtained. Whoever shall ex- 
 plore the Hotel Dieu Nunnery at Montreal, will find unquestion- 
 able evidence that the descriptions of the interior of that edifice, 
 given in this book, were furnished by one familiar with them ; for 
 whatever alterations may be attempted, there are changes which no 
 mason or carpenter can make md effectually conceal ; and therefore 
 there mnst be plentifal evidenoe in that Institution, of the truth of 
 mj daucnptioii. ^ 
 
 lOlCG'lL 
 
mcfAom 
 
 I t 
 
 
 
 Than «r» Urlng witzit«M», al«o, who <m|M to b« m«4« tb ipMk. 
 withoat ftu of paiunoM, tortorot, ud daath, aad poiwiblT th«ir 
 tostimony at mbo fatoro timo, nuy bo oddad, to oonflrm mj tuto- 
 moDto. Thort trt witnoMM I should grmxlj rejoioe to mo tt liber- 
 ty ; or nthtr then loere. Are they liTing nov f or will thoy bo 
 ponnittod to Uto afkor the Priosta and Saponont hare seen this 
 book } Perhapa the wretched nana in the oeiU ha?o already tnlfer* 
 od for my aake— p«rbapa Jane Kay haa been ailanoad for ever, or 
 will be mnrderod, before «he haa time to md hn uoat important 
 uHtimony to mine. 
 
 Bat speedy death in relation only to this world, can be no in*(uit 
 oulamity to those who lead the life of a nun. The mere recollection 
 of it always makes me miflerable. It would distress the reader, 
 should I repeat the dreams with which I am oftcu terrified at nigbt ; 
 for I sometimes fancy myself pursued by the worst enemies ; fre- 
 quently I seem as if again shut up in the Convent ; often I imagine 
 myself present at the repetition of the worst scenes that I haye 
 hinted at or described. Sometimes I stand by Uie secret plaoe of 
 interment in the cellar ; sometimes I think I can hear the shrieka 
 of the helpless females in the hands of atrocious men ; and some- 
 times almost seem actually to look aguiu upon the calm and placid 
 features of St. Frances, as she appeared when surrounded by her 
 murderers. 
 
 I cannot banish the scenes and character of this book from my 
 memory. To me it can never appear like an arousing fablv, or lose 
 its interest and importance. The story is one which is continually 
 before me, and must return fresh to my mind, with painful emo- 
 tions, as long as I live. With time, and Christian instruction, an<t 
 the sympathy and examples of the wise and good, I hope to leant 
 submissively to bear whatever trials are appointed me, and to im- 
 prove under them all. 
 
 Impressed as I continually am with the frightful reality of the 
 painful communications that I have made in this volume, I can 
 ody offer to all persons who may doubt or disbelieve my statements, 
 these two things : — 
 
 Permit me to go through the Hotel Dieu Nunnery at Montreal, 
 with some impartial ladiea and gentlemen, that they may compare 
 wy aeooant with the interior parts of the building, into which no 
 p«aiinna but the Roman Bishop and Priests are ever admitted : and 
 U ttwf d* nol ftad say deseii|Ntioa trao, then discard me aa an im* 
 
 \ 
 
nrnwAOE. 
 
 pnttnt. Brini; me h«fnr« % eoort of Jnatiee — there I am wflliiif tt 
 mret Latargua, Ihifrtme, Phelan^ Bonim, tnd Riehards^ tad 
 th«iT wicked compaiuoai, with the Superior, and any of the nuii«| 
 before a thoQMuid men, 
 
 HABUMONK. 
 If no rofk, Januaty 11, 1836. 
 
AWFUL DISCLOSURES 
 
 OF 
 
 mAH7>T mOOLLBOnONS — KABLT UTB — KBLIOIOUS BDITOATIOll 
 «K(»J.BOTBI> — FIB8T SCHOOL — ^BMTKAKCni INTO THX SOHOOZt 
 OP THB CON^^iLBGATTOmAL N17KNX&T — BBIB7 AOOOUKT OV 
 THB irUimBKrBg m MONTRBAIi — THB OONORBOATIOlfAIt 
 
 KtlNWBRY — TltE BLACK JCTJNKBRT — THB OBBT KDNNBKT 
 
 PTTBLXO aB8PBl-r FOR TUBJKB INSTITUTIONS — INSTBUOTIOMfr 
 RBCB17BD — THB QATBCHISM — THB BIBIiB. 
 
 My parents were both from Scotland, bnt had been resident 
 in the Lower Canada some time before their marriage, 
 which took place in Montreal, and in that city I have spent 
 mo«t of my life. I was born at St. John's, where they liv- 
 &i for a short time. My fatlier was an oflBoer under the 
 Britisli Government, and my mother has enjoyed a pension 
 on that a«x;ount ever since his death. 
 
 According to my earliest recollections, he was attentive 
 to his lamily, and had a peculiar passage from the Bible, 
 whjch iiium occurred to me in afttjr life. T may very pro- 
 bhbly liave been taught by him, as after his death 1 did not 
 retioilect to have rfxeived any instruction at home, and wsui 
 cot t^vtin broii^iit up tu lotid tht) ISoiipturts ; my mothar, 
 
10 
 
 Awyri. DiMLonrxfffl or mar^a wow«. 
 
 h '* 
 
 although nominally a Frotestajit, not being aociurtomed to 
 pay attention to her children. She whm rather inclined to 
 think well of the Oatholios, and often attended their 
 ohurchet. To my want of religiooii inatruotion at home, 
 and the ignoranoa of my Greater and my duty, which waa 
 its natural effect, I think I can trace my introduction to 
 eonvent8, and the loanea which I am to deecrihe in the fol" 
 lowing narr&tive. 
 
 When about ox or seven years of age, I went to echool 
 to a Mr. Workman, a Protestant, who taught in Sacrament 
 Street, and remained several months. Thai-e I learned to 
 read and write, and arithmetic as far as diviHion. All thu 
 progfress I ever made in those branches was gained in that 
 school, as I have never improved in any of them since. 
 
 A number of g^la of my acquaintance went to school to 
 the nuns of the Congregational Nimnery, or Sisters of 
 Charity, as they are sometimes called. The schools taught 
 by them are perhaps more numerous than some of my 
 readers may imagine. Nuns are sent out from that con- 
 vent to many of the towns and villages of Canada to teach 
 small schools ; and some of them are eRtablished as instruc- 
 tresses in different parts of the United States. Wlien I 
 was about ten years 
 old, my mother ask- 
 ed me one day if I 
 should like to learn 
 to read and write 
 French, and then I 
 began to think sen* 
 ously of attending 
 the school in the 
 Congregational 
 Nunnery. I had 
 already some ac- 
 quaintance with that 
 ]angua«:e, sufficient 
 lo iqpea^ it a It^ 
 
 ^tAJUA MOKi vrx) na mothjul 
 
AWm. OTKILOBTTIBIIIB OV MAUXA MOHK. 
 
 n 
 
 Itemed to 
 nclined to 
 ded their 
 at home, 
 irhich waa 
 luction to 
 n thefol* 
 
 to school 
 Jacrament 
 learned to 
 . Ailthu 
 »d in that 
 dnoe. 
 ochool to 
 SiBten ol 
 >Ib tanght 
 16 of my 
 that con- 
 to teach 
 instruc- 
 When I 
 
 M I heard it erery day, and my mother knew nmnnthing 
 of it 
 
 I have a distinot reoollection of my ftret entraaoe Into 
 the Nnnnery ; and the day wae an important one in my lifa, 
 as on it commenced my aoqnaintance with a oony«nt. I 
 was conducted by some of my young friends along Notre 
 Dame street, till we reached the gate, Entering that, we 
 walked some distance along the side of a building towards 
 a chapel, until we reached a door, stopped, and rung a bell. 
 This was soon opened, and entering, we proceeded through 
 a long covered passage till we took a short turn to the left, 
 soun after which we reached the door of th<^ school-room. 
 On my entTanr«, the Superior met me, and told me first of 
 all that I must dip my fingers into the holy water at her 
 door, cross myself, and say a short prayer ; and this she 
 told me was always reqmred of Protestant as wall as Oa- 
 tholjc children. 
 
 There were about fifty g^irls in the school, and the nuns 
 professed to teach something of reading, writing, arithme- 
 tic, and geography. The methods, however, were very im- 
 perfect, and little attention was devoted to them, the time 
 being in a great degree engrossed with lessons in needle- 
 work, which was performed with much skill. The nuns 
 had no very regular partA assigned them in the manage- 
 ment of the scJiools. They were rather rough and unpo- 
 lished in their manners, often exclaiming, ' C'est un menti,' 
 (that's a lie,) and ' mon Dieu,* (my Gk>d,) on the most tri- 
 vial occasions. Their writing was quite poor, and it was 
 not uncommon for them to put a capital letter in the mid- 
 dle of a word. The only book of geography which we stu- 
 died, was a catechism of geography, from which we learnt 
 by hivixt a few questions and answers. W© were sometimes 
 referred to a map, but it was only to point out Montreal or 
 Quebec, or some other prominent name, while we had no 
 instruction beyond. 
 
 It may be neoossary, for the information of some of my 
 read en, to mention, that tharo kq Ihxes distinct Ooxnmti 
 
It 
 
 AWWL DIBOLOflUXURS OV MAJD-IA. MOIfX. 
 
 in Montreal, all of different kinda — ^tiiat is, fonnded on dif* 
 f erent plans, and governed by diflerait ralM. Tkmx namas 
 am as foUows :— 
 
 1. The Congregational NtmneTy. 
 
 %. The Black Nunnery, or Oonrent of 8ist«r Bonrgeoiae. 
 
 8. The Grey Nunnery. 
 
 The first of these prof eases to be devoted entirely to tJie 
 education of girls. It would require, however, only a pro- 
 per examination to prove, that with the exception of nee- 
 dle-work, hardly anything is taught excepting prayer and 
 catechism ; the inBtruction in reading, writing, &o., in fact, 
 amounting to very little, and often to nothing. This Con- 
 vent is adjacent to the next to be spoken of, being Beparat- 
 ed from it only by a wall. The second professes to be a 
 charitable institution for the care of the sick, and the sup- 
 ply of bread and medicines for the poor ; and something is 
 done in these departments of charity, although but an in- 
 
 M-'-^^ ^^' 
 
 
 ! it 
 
 >m& i{j&o^ d? 3iu» Qomf^^isaxTicmAX, linnnspmv* 
 
 if ' 
 
AwyvL mmjiAmtrtJiB of masxa moitk. 
 
 It 
 
 ledandif. 
 Mxtuunm 
 
 mrgeoim. 
 
 Biy to the 
 1I7 a pro- 
 m of nee- 
 rayerand 
 .f in fact, 
 liiiOon- 
 
 separat- 
 8 to boa 
 
 the aup- 
 ething is 
 lit an in- 
 
 k 
 
 ■tf-J^^sSJ^ 
 
 .^iOii^ 
 
 tigniflcant amount compared with the 8Lu> ot the hnildingi 
 and the number of inmatee. 
 
 The Grey Nonsiury, which u ffituated in a distant part 
 of the city, u alfio a large edifice, containing depturtmautN 
 for the care of iuaane penons and fouudlinjirfi. With thia, 
 bovreTer, I have leas porsonal acquaintmce than with ei- 
 ther of the otheri. I have often sueii two of the Grey 
 nuns, and know their rtdea, as well aa those of the Congre- 
 gational Nunnery ; they do not oontine them always within 
 thuir walla, like thoM of the Black JN'unnery. Theee two 
 Convents have their common names (Black and Grey) from 
 the oolours of the dresses worn by their inmates. 
 
 In all these thrue Convents there are certain apartments 
 into which strangers can gain admittance, but otheri« from 
 which they are always excluded. In all, large quantities 
 of various omomeuts 
 are made by the nuntt, 
 which are exposed for 
 sale in the OrrMuitnt 
 Booms, HJid afford lar^e 
 pecxmiary receipts eve- 
 ry year, which coatxi* 
 hute much to their in* 
 come. In these rooms, 
 visitors often purchase 
 such things as please 
 them, from some of 
 the old and confiden- 
 tial nuns who have the 
 charge of them. 
 
 From all that appears to the public eye, the nuns of these 
 Convents are devoted to the charitable object appropriated 
 to each, the labour of making diiferent articlcH known to 
 be manufaotored by them, and the religious observances, 
 which oooupy a large portion of their time. They are re- 
 garded with much reepeot by the people at large ; and now 
 And then when a sovioe takei the veil, she is supposed to 
 
 8ALB m THB OHNAM£N^ H(3()»I8. 
 

 m 
 
 ▲WTUL DuoiiONvrjutt ov XJLEXA Momu 
 
 retire from fhe temptatioiu and troubles of thi« world Into 
 • «t»te of holy seclnflion, where, by prayer, etUl'moruflc*- 
 tion, and good deeds, the prepares herseli ton heavea. 
 BomotimeH the Superior of a Ocmyent obtaiiu the charaotw 
 of working miraoles : and when saoh an one dies, it is pub- 
 lished through the country, and crowds throng the Oon- 
 ▼ent, who think indulgenceH are to be deriyed from bits of 
 her clothes and other things she has poaseMNxi ; and many 
 hATO sent articles to be tonchad to her bed or chair, in 
 which a degree of Tirtue is thought to rtoziain. I used to 
 participate in such ideas and feelings, and began by de- 
 grees to look npon a nun as the happiest of women, and a 
 Convent as the most paaceful, holy, and delightful place of 
 abode. It is true, some painit ware taken to impress such 
 views upon me. Some of the priests of the Seminary of- 
 ten Tisitud the Congregation Nunnery, and both oatechiaud 
 and talktid with us on rbiigion. The Superior of the BliKsk 
 Nunnery adjoining, also, occasionally came mto the school, 
 and enlarged on the advantage we enjoyed in having such 
 teachers, and dropped something now and then relating to 
 her own convent, calculated to make us uuterudn the high- 
 est ideas of it, and make us sometimes think of the powi- 
 bility of getting into it. 
 
 Among the instructions given to us by the priests, some 
 of the most pointed were directed against the Frotestant 
 Bible. They often enlarged upon the evil tendency of that 
 book, and told us that but for it many a soul condemned to 
 hell, and sufFering eternal punishment, might have been in 
 happiness. They could not say anything in its favour ; 
 for that would be speaking against religion and against 
 Qod. They warned us against its woe, and represented it 
 as a thmg very dangerous to our souls. In confirmation 
 of this, they would repeat some of the answers taught ua 
 at catechism ; a few of which I will here give. We had 
 little catechisms, (' Les Petits Oatechismes') put into our 
 bands to stady ; but the priests soon began to teach us a 
 Ml of answers, which were not to be found in our 
 
 ■ <s 
 
AirvoL Diacnorjsas o> majOa moml 
 
 1% 
 
 tM^)k(i, from «ome of which I hare raoeiTod now ideM, and 
 )^i)t, as 1 thought, important light on religious labjictSi 
 which confirmed me more in my belief in the Roman Ga- 
 thobo doctrines. Those queitione and answers I can still 
 recall with tolerable accuracy, and some of them I will add 
 here. I never ha^e read them, as we wera taught them 
 only by word of mouth. 
 
 ' Quettion. Pourquoi le boa Diea n*a pas fail tous le« 
 commandemena ?* — ' Setponu. Parce que V honime n'est 
 pas ai fort qu*il pent garder tout see oommandemens.' 
 
 * Question. Why did not Qod make aU the oommand- 
 mentsi"— * Antwer. Because man is not strong enough to 
 keep them.' 
 
 And another : * Q. Pourquoi 1' homme ne lit pas 1* Evan- 
 gilo P' — * A. Paroe que 1' esprit de 1* homme est trop borne 
 et trop faible pour oomprendre qu'est ce que Dieu a ^orit' 
 
 * Q, Why are men not to read the New Testament .?'• 
 * A . Because tiie mind of r^^m is too limited and weak to 
 imderstand what God Jim written.* 
 
 These questions and answers are not to be found in the 
 common catechisms in use in Montreal and other places 
 where I have been, but all the children in the Congrega- 
 tional Nunnery were taught them, and many more not 
 found in these books. 
 
 :*^j 
 
 '^■.. 
 
I ( 
 
 'y\ 
 
 W 
 
 U 
 
 " . 'i : 
 
 AwruL Dtaahtmnum ov majcia mojkm. 
 
 Oliapter XX. 
 
 otmoRieATioirAL mnnnniT — stoby told bt a fbli^ow rrr. 
 
 91h AOAIMST A PKIBST— OTHSE IBTOUXX0 — PRmTf MABT — 
 0ON7B8flIOir TO FATHS& BI0HAKD8— MT SrBSBQtJBNT 0<'ll>* 
 
 waaaiov — msTKUonoNi in thb oatbcmiuc. 
 
 Thbbb was a girl Uiirteen yean old whom I knew in the 
 school, who Tended in the neighbourhood ol my mother, 
 and with whom I had been familiar. Hhe told me one day 
 at lohool, ol the oondnct of a prieat with her at confeseion. 
 at which I was astonished. It was of so criminal and 
 shameful a nature, I could hardly belieye it, and yet I had 
 so much confidence that she spoke the truth, tiiat I could 
 not discredit it. 
 
 She was partly persuaded by the priest to believe that he 
 could not sin, bocause he was a priesc, and that anyihmg 
 he did to her would sanctify her ; and yet she seemed some, 
 whut doubtftii how she should act. A priest, she had beex. 
 told by him, is a holy man, and appointed to a holy otiice, 
 and therefore what wuuld be wicked in other men, could 
 not be so in him. She told me she had informed her mu« 
 ther of it, who expressed no anger nor disapprobation ; but 
 only enjoined it upon her not to speak of it ; and remarked 
 to her, as priests were not like men, but holy, and sent to 
 instruct and save us, whatever they did was right. 
 
 I afterwards confessed to the priest that I had heard the 
 story, and had a penance to perform for indulging a sinful 
 ooziomty in making inquiries ; and the girl had another for 
 communicating it. I afterwards learnt that other children 
 had been treated in the same manner, and also of (dmilar 
 proceedings. 
 
 Indeed it was not long before mch language was usod to 
 ne, and I well remembor how my Tiews of right and wrong 
 
■■'■■■' \ 
 
 ▲WTTTL DINOLOSVItVS OF MAHIA VOmC. 
 
 II 
 
 T 4 niLi.ow rv- 
 •PRmmr mabt — 
 
 VBUmnVVHT OitS' 
 
 u. 
 
 n I knew in the 
 ol my mother, 
 told me one day 
 er ftt confession. 
 K> cximinal and 
 t, and yet I had 
 th, that I could 
 
 » believe that he 
 that unythtng 
 e seemed some- 
 it, she had heet. 
 a holy ot&ue, 
 er men, could 
 rmed her mu- 
 robation ; but 
 and remarked 
 ly, and sent to 
 ight. ' 
 had heard the 
 asinful 
 another for 
 ther children 
 of aimilur 
 
 was ttsod to 
 |ht and wrong ti 
 
 were shaken by it. Another girl at the school, from « 
 place above Montreal, called the Lao, told me the foUow« 
 ing story of what had occurred recently in that vicinity. 
 A young squaw, called La Belle Marie, (pretty Mary,) had 
 been seen going to confession at the house of the priest, 
 who lived a little out of the village. La Belle Mane waa 
 afterwards missed, and her murdered body was found in 
 the river. A knife was also found bearing the priest's 
 name. Great indignation was excited among the Indians, 
 and the priest immediately absconded, and was never heai-d 
 from. A note was found on his table addressed to him, 
 telling him to fly, if he was g^ty. 
 
 It was supposed that the priest was fearful that his con- 
 duct might be betrayed by this young female ; and he un- 
 dertook to clear himself by killing her. 
 
 These stories struck me with surprise at first, but I gradu- 
 ally began to feel differently, even supposing them true, 
 and to look upon the priests as men incapable of sin ; be- 
 sides, when I first went to confess, which I did to Father 
 Richards in the old French church, since taken down, I 
 heard nothing improper ; and it was not until I had been 
 several times that the priests became more and more bold, 
 and were at length indecent in their questions, and even in 
 their conduct when I confessed to them in the Sacristie. 
 This subject, I believe, is not understood nor suspected 
 among Protestants ; and it is not my intention to speak 
 of it very particularly, because it is impossible to do so 
 without saying things both shameful and demoralizing. 
 
 I will only say here, that when quite a child, I heard 
 from the mouths of the priests at confession what I cannot 
 repeat, with treatment corresponding ; and several females 
 in Canada have assured me that they have repeatedly, and 
 indeed reg^ularly, been required to answer the same and other 
 like questions, many of which present to the mind deeds 
 which the most iniquitous and corrupt heart could hardly 
 invent. 
 
 There was a freqiumt chaDge of teatihers in the school (4 
 
u 
 
 AWWTTL DIBOLOSUItKfl OW MASTA MOITK. 
 
 \ 
 
 the ss annery, and no rof^lar system was ptinaed in oar in* 
 •traction. There were many nuns who oame and went 
 while I was there, being £r©(iuently called in and out with- 
 oat any perceptible reason. They supply school teachers 
 to many of the country towns, usually two to each of the 
 towns with which I was acquainted, besides sending Sisters 
 of Charity to many parts of the United States. Among 
 those whom I saw most was Saint Patrick, an old woman 
 for fr nan, that is about forty, Tery ignorant and gross in 
 her manners, with quite a beard on her face, and very cross 
 and disagreeable. She was sometimes our teacher in sew- 
 ing, and was appointed to keep order among us. We were 
 allowed to enter only a few of the rooms in the Congrega- 
 tional Nunnery, although it was not considered one of the 
 •edaded Convents. 
 
 In the Black Nunnery, which is very near the Congre- 
 gational, is aa hospital for sick people from the city ; and 
 ■ometimes some of oar boarders, such as were indisposed, 
 were sent there to be cored. I was once taken ill myself 
 ■nd sent there, where I remained a few days. 
 
 There were beds enough for a considerable number more. 
 A physician attended it daily, and there are a number ci 
 the veiled nuns of that Convent who spend most of their 
 time there. 
 
 These would also sometin^e read lectures and repeat 
 prayeni to us. 
 
 After I had been in the Congregational Nunnery about 
 two years, I left it, and attended several drSerent schools 
 for a short time. But I soon became dissatisfied, having 
 many and severe trials to endure at home, which my feel- 
 ings vnll not allow me to describe ; and as my Catholic ac- 
 quaintances had often spoken to me in favour of their faith, 
 I was inclined to believe it true, although, as I before said, 
 I knew little of any religion. While out of the nunnery, 
 I saw notiiing of religion. If I had, I believe I should 
 Vfiiver have thought of beooming a nun. 
 
» 
 
 »ar in* 
 
 L w«nt 
 5 with* 
 lachert 
 of the 
 Sistert 
 Aiinong 
 iroman 
 prois in 
 ry cross ' 
 in sew- 
 ^e were 
 ngrega- 
 le of the 
 
 Congre- 
 ity; and 
 iisposed, 
 1 myself 
 
 ler more. 
 
 imber ol 
 
 of their 
 
 repeat 
 
 ahont 
 schools 
 L having 
 I my feel* 
 lolic ac- 
 leir faith, 
 fore said, 
 Inunneryt 
 I should 
 
 AWFUL BncLoamm ov ma&u movk. 
 
 Ob.apt«r XXX. 
 
 ■LAOS OTTKNKKT — PaHi^A&ATlOHN TU HBCOMB ▲ JfOTlCTB IM 
 THB JIJLACX. MCMMIKT — KNTHAMCJI— UUOUl'ATIONS OJP THI 
 MOVICB* — THB ▲PjL&TMJDfTM TO WHICH XHBT HAS) ACCBHS 
 — FIK8T nfTBaTUW WITH /AJOI KAT — mTTBRANUB rOR 
 THB 8UPBB.IOa — ▲ WOKUBRFUL KVH — HBK RBLiaUBS — 
 THB HULT euuO SHBPKBUO OR, NAMBLRSB VVV — CON- 
 FBSSIUN OF MOVICBB. 
 
 At len^^ I determined to become a Black Nun, and culled 
 upon one of the oldest priests in the Seminary, to whom I 
 made known my intention. " 
 
 The old priest to whom I applied was Father Rooqne. 
 He is still aliva. He was at that time the oldest priest in 
 the seminAry, and carried the Bon Dieu, GK)od God, as the 
 sacramental wafer is called. When going to administer it 
 in any country place, he used to ride with a man before him, 
 who rang a bell as a signal. When the Canadians heard 
 it, whooH habitations he passed, they would oome and pros- 
 trate themselres to the earth, worshipping it as a God. He 
 was a man of great ago, and wore 
 large curls, so that he somewhat 
 resembled his predecessor, Father 
 Boue. He was at that time at the 
 head of the Seminary. This In- 
 stitution is a large edifice, situated 
 near the Congregational and Black 
 Nunneries, being on the east side 
 of Notre Dame Street. It is the 
 general rendeavous and centre of 
 all the priests in the diatrict of 
 Montreal, and I have been told, 
 foppiitis all the ooontary an far down fathsv mooQVi. 
 
m AWVT7L DIBC7.O017UM OV M4kIA MONX. 
 
 M the ThrM RJT«n, which place, I helioTtt, fi nndrtr the 
 charii^ of Uitt Seminary of Quebec. About one hondrt^ti 
 and fifty prieeta are connected with that at Montreal, aa 
 eyery small place has one priest, and a number of larger 
 ones have two. 
 
 Father Bocqne promised to oonverM with the Superior 
 of the Oonvent, and proposed my calliu/i|; again at the end 
 of two weeks, at which time I visitbd the tieminary again, 
 and was introduced by him to the Superior of the Black 
 Nunnery. She told me she must make some inquiries, be- 
 fore she could give me a decided answer, and proposed to 
 me to take up my abode a few days at the house of a French 
 family in St. Lawrence suburbs, a distant part of the city. 
 Here I remained about a fortnight ; during which time I 
 formed soma acquaintance with the family, particularly 
 with the mistress of the house, who was a devoted Papist, and 
 had a high respect for the Superior, with whom she stood 
 on good terms. 
 
 At length, on Saturday morning about ten o'clock, I call* 
 ed, and was admitted into the Black Nunnery as a novice, 
 much to my Hatisfaction, for I had a high idea of life in a 
 Convent, secluded, as I supposed the inmates to be, from 
 the world and all its evil influences, and assured of everlast- 
 ing happiness in heaven. The Superior received me, and 
 conducted me into a large room, where the novices, who are 
 called in French, Postulantes, were assembled, and engag- 
 ed in their customary occupation of sewing. 
 
 Here were about forty of them, and they were collected 
 in groups in difEerent parts of the room, chiefly near the 
 windows ; but in each group was found one of the veiled 
 nuns of the convent, whose abode was in the interior apart- 
 ments, to which no novice was to be admitted. As we en- 
 tered, the Superir - informed the assembly that a new no- 
 Tioa had come, and she desired any one present who might 
 have known me in the world to signify it. 
 
 Two Miss Feugnees, and a Misa Howard from Yermtmtk 
 iprtto hatl been m^ f eUow.pupils m the Ooiig^regatinntu Nim* 
 
 II 
 
)T the 
 ttdru*! 
 aI, »■ 
 larger 
 
 periov ' 
 Le end 
 again, 
 
 Black 
 j8, be- 
 tOBod to 
 French 
 le city. 
 
 time I 
 icnlarly 
 pi0t,and 
 he stood 
 
 ,IcaU. 
 
 novice, 
 
 ife in a 
 
 )e, from 
 
 Bverlaat- 
 
 nxe, and 
 
 who are 
 engag- 
 
 ollected 
 lear the 
 ^e veiled 
 3r apart- 
 I we en- 
 l new no- 
 lo might 
 
 Termont, 
 
 AinrxTL Dirtotonimvfi or makia monjh SI 
 
 nery, immediately recogni^i 1 me. I was then pltu^ in 
 one of the groupi at a distance from thcin, and fumished 
 by a nun, called Sainte Olotilde, with nuiioi jula to make a 
 purse, Buch as prieetB Mm to carry the comiecrated wafer 
 in, when they go to administer the Bacrameut to the sick. 
 I well remember my feelings at that time, sitting among a 
 number of strangers, and expecting with painful anxiety 
 the arrival of the dinner-hour. Then, as I knew, cere- 
 monies were to be performed, though for which I was but 
 ill prepared, as I had not yet heard the rules by which I 
 WHS to be governed, and knew nothing of the forms to be 
 repeated in the daily exercises, except the creed in Latin, 
 and that imperfectly. This was during the time of recrea* 
 tion, as it is caUed. The only recreation there allowed, 
 however, is that of the mind, and of this there is but little. 
 We were kept at work, and permitted to speak with each 
 other only in hearing of the old nims who sat by us. We 
 proceeded to dinner in couples, and ate in silence while a 
 lecture was read. 
 
 The novices had access to only eight of the apartments 
 of the Convent ; and whatever else we wished to know, we 
 could only conjecture. The sleeping room was in the se- 
 cond story, at the end of the western wing. The beds 
 were placed in rows, without curtains or anything else to 
 obstruct the view ; and in one corner was a small room par- 
 titioned off, in which was the bed of a night-watch, that 
 is, the old nun who was appointed to ovursee ub for the 
 night. In each side of the partition were two holes, 
 through which she could look out upon us whenever she 
 pleased. Her bed was a little raised above the level of the 
 others. There was a lamp hung in the middle of our 
 chamber, which showed everything to hor very distinctly ; 
 and as she had no light in her little room, we never could 
 perceive whether she was awake or asleep. As we knew 
 that the slightest deviation from the rules would expose us 
 to her observation as well as to that of our oompanious, in 
 whom it waM a virtue to betray one another's tanktii^ oonti- 
 
r,i» 
 
 
 . I 
 
 ! i 
 
 It 
 
 iwim mRCLOsrniER of na^ria koxk. 
 
 niial exposure to lufler what I di«liked. and had my mind 
 occupied in thinking of what I wan to do ne^rt, and what 1 
 must avoid. Though I soon learned the mies and cere- 
 monies we had to pass, which wore many, and we had to 
 be rery particular in their observance, we were employed 
 in different kinds of work while 1 was a novice. The most 
 beautiful specimen of the nun's manufacture which I saw, 
 was a rich carpet made of fine worsted, which had been be- 
 gun before my acquaintance with the Convent, and was 
 finished while I was there. This was sent as a present to 
 the King of England, as an expression of gratitude for the 
 money annually received from the government. It was 
 about forty yards in length, and very handsome. We were 
 ignorant of the amount of money thus received. The Con- 
 vent of the Qrey Nuns has also received funds from the 
 geveminent, though on some account or other, had not for 
 several years. 
 
 T was sitting by a window at one time with a girl nam- 
 ed Jane M'Coy, when one of the old nuns came up and 
 spoke to us in a tone of liveliness and kindness, which 
 seemed strange in a place where everything appeared so 
 cold and reserved. Some remarks which she made were 
 evidently intended to cheer and encourage me, and made 
 me think that she felt some interest in me. I do not re- 
 collect what she said, but I remember it gave me pleasure. 
 I also remember that her nuumers struck me singularly. 
 She was rather old for a nun— that is, probably thirty ; her 
 figure large, her face wrinkled, and her dress carolsss. She 
 seemed also to be under less restraint than the others, and 
 this I afterwards found was the case. She sometimes even 
 sot the rules at defiance. She would speak aloud when si- 
 lence was required, and sometimes walk about when she 
 ought to have kept her place : she would even say and do 
 things on purpose to make us laugh, and, although often 
 blamed for her conduct, had her offences frequently paiised 
 over, when others would have been puAished with pen- 
 anctis. 
 
 f 
 
AWPTJL DISCLOSUEES OP MARIA MONK. 
 
 23 
 
 r mixid 
 vhaX 1 
 i cere- 
 had to 
 iployed 
 le most 
 I saw, 
 een be- 
 nd was 
 Bseut to 
 for the 
 It was 
 N'q were 
 he Con- 
 rom the 
 I not for 
 
 ^ 
 
 I learnt that this woman had always been singular. She 
 never would consent to take a saint's name on receiving the 
 veil, and had always been known by her own, which was 
 Jane Eay. Her irregularities were found to be numerous, 
 and penances were of so little use in governing her, that 
 she was pitied by some, who thought her partially insane. 
 She was, therefore, commonly spoken of as mad Jane Ray ; 
 and when she committed a fault, it was apologized for by 
 the Superior or other nuns, on the gxound that #'he did not 
 know what she did. . 
 
 The occupation of a novice in the Black Nu...jery are not 
 •nch fus some of our readers may suppose. They are not 
 employed in studying the higher branches of education : 
 they are not offered any advantages for storing their minds, 
 or polishing their manners ; they are not taught even read^i 
 ing, writing, or arithmetic ; much less any of the more ad- 
 vanced branches of knowledge. My time was chiefly em< 
 ployed, at first, in work and prayers. It is true, during 
 the last year I studied a great deal, and was required to 
 work but very little ; but it was the study of prayers in 
 French and Latin, which I had merely to commit to me- 
 mory, to prepare for the easy repetition of them on my re- 
 ception, and after I should be admitted as a nun. 
 
 Among the wonderful events which had happened in the 
 Convent, that of the sudden conversion of a gay young 
 lady of the city into a nun appeared to me one of the most 
 remarkable. The story which I first heard while a novice, 
 made a deep impression upon my mind. It was nearly as 
 follows : 
 
 The daughter of a wealthy oitizen of Montreal was paM- 
 ing the churoh of Bon Seoours one evening, on her way to 
 a ball, when she was suddenly thrown down upon the steps 
 or near the door, and received a severe shock. She was 
 taken up, and removed first, I think, into the church, but 
 soon into the Black Nunnery, which she determined to 
 join afi a nxm ; instead, however, of being required to pass 
 through a long novitiate, (which usually oaupies aboat 
 
f 
 
 
 Is 
 
 is; 
 
 24 
 
 AWSTX DISCLOSrBKS OF MJIRIA MONK. 
 
 two years and a half, and is abridged only where the char- 
 acter is peculiarly exemplary and devout,) she was permit- 
 ted to take the veil without delay, being declared by God 
 to a priest to be in a state of sanctity. The meaning of 
 this expression ib, that she was a real saint, and already in 
 a great measure raised above the world and its influences, 
 and incapable of sinning ; possessing the power of interces- 
 ■ion, and a proper object to be addressed in prayer. This 
 remarkable individual, I was further informed, was still in 
 the Convent, though I never was allowed to see her ; she 
 did not mingle with the other nuns, either at work, wor- 
 ship, or meals ; for she had no need of food, and not only 
 her soul, but her body, was in heaven a great part of her 
 time. What added, if possible, to the reverence and mys- 
 terious awe with vrhich I thought of her, was the fact I 
 leamud, that she had no name. The titles used in speaking 
 of her were, the holy saint, reverend mother, or saint bou 
 pasteur, (the holy good shepherd.) 
 
 It is wonderful that we could have carried our reverence 
 for the Superior so far as we did, although it was the direct 
 tendency of many instructions and regulations, indeed of 
 the whole system, to permit, even to foster, a superstitious 
 regard for her. One of us was occasionally called into her 
 room to cut her naUs, or dress her hair ; and we would 
 often collect the clippings, and distribute them to each 
 other, or preserve them with the utmost care. I once pick- 
 ed up all her stray hairs I could find after combing her 
 head, bound them together, and kept them for some time, 
 until she told me I was not worthy to pos8ess things ho 
 sacred. Jane M'Coy and I were once sent to alter a dress 
 for the Superior. I gathered up all the bits of thread, made 
 a little bag, and put them into it for safe preservation. 
 This I wore a long time round my neck, so long, indeed, 
 that I wore out a number of strings, which I remember I 
 had replaced with new ones. 1 believed it to possess the 
 power of removing pain, and have often prayed to it to cure 
 Uie tooth-ache, &o. Jane Hay sometimes profestiod to out- 
 
 I 
 
AWTTTL JDIfKlT,OSrKli) OT MABIA MONK. 
 
 25 
 
 do as all in devotion to the Superior, and would pick up the 
 feathers after making her bed. These she would distribute 
 among us, saying, ' When the Superior dies, relics will be- 
 gin to grow scarce, and you had better supply yourselves 
 in season.* Then she would treat the whole matter in some 
 way to turn it into ridicule. Equally contradictory would 
 she appear, when occasionally she would obtain leave from 
 her Superior to tell her dreams. With a serious face, 
 which sometimes imposed upon all of us, and made liS half 
 believe she was in a perfect state of sanctity, she would 
 narrate in French some unaccountable vision which she 
 said she had enjoyed ; then turning round, would say, 
 ' There are some who do not imderstaud me ; you all ought 
 to be informed.* And then she would say something totally 
 different in English, which put us to the greatest agony for 
 fear of laughing. Sometimes she would say she expected 
 to be Superior herself one of those days, and other things 
 which I have not room to repeat. 
 
 While I was in the Congregational Nunnery, I had gone 
 to the parish church whenever I was to confess, for al- 
 though the nuns had a private conf ession^room in the build- 
 ing, the boarders were taken in parties through the streets, 
 on different days, by some of the nuns, to confess in the 
 church ; but in the Black Nunnery, as we had a chapol, 
 and priests attending in the confessionals, we never left the 
 building. 
 
 Our confessions there as novices were always performed 
 in one way, so that it may be sufacient to describe a single 
 case. Those of us who were to confess at a particular time, 
 took our places on our knees near the oonfession-boz, and, 
 after having repeated a nimiber of prayers, &c., prescribed 
 in our book, came up one at a time and kneeled beside a 
 fine wooden lattice-work, which entirely separated the con- 
 fessor from us, yet permitted us to place our faces almost to 
 his ear, and nearly concealed his countenance from our 
 view, even when so near. I recollect how the pri^tji used 
 
 *il 
 
i ! 
 
 10 
 
 AWWXJf SI80LO8FRXR 07 MARIA MONK. 
 
 to recline iheir heada on one side, and often corered their 
 faces with their handkerchiefs, while they heard me confess 
 my sins, and put questions to mo, which were often of the 
 most improper and revolting nature, naming crimes hoth 
 unthought of and inhuman. Still, strange as it may seem, 
 I was persuaded to believe that all this was their dut>» or 
 at least that it was done without sin. 
 
 Veiled nuns would often appear in the chapel at confes- 
 sion ; though, as I understood, they generally confessed in 
 private. Of the plan of their oonfession-rooms I had no 
 information ; but I supposed the ceremony to be conducted 
 much on the same plan as in the chapel and in the church, 
 vis., with a lattice interposed between the confessor and 
 the confessing. 
 
 Punishments were sometimes resorted to while I was a 
 novice, though but seldom. The first time I ever saw a 
 gag, was one day when a young novice had done something 
 to offend the Superior. This girl I always ha/^. txmipaiiaion 
 for, because she was very young, and an orphan. The Su- 
 perior sent for a gag, and expressed her regret at being 
 compelled, by the bad conduct of the child, to proceed to 
 such a pimishment ; after which she put it into her mouth, 
 so far as to keep it open, and then let it remain for som^ 
 time before she took it out. There was a loathem strap 
 fastened to each end, and buckled to the back part of the 
 head. 
 
 V 
 
 i 
 
j 
 
 Awwm. BiscLosTTMn or vabxa monk. 
 
 17 
 
 Ob.apter IV. 
 
 
 DIBPLSASKD WITH THK CONVIWT — LHTT IT — RI8IDBNCB AT ST. 
 DBNI8 — RBLICS — UABBIAOB — RKTURN TO THB BLACB. KUK- 
 NBKT — UBJBCTIONS MAOB BT 80MB NOVI0B8. 
 
 Aftbb I had been a novice four or five years, that ia, from 
 the time I commenoed ichool In the C!onvent, one day I 
 was treated by one of the nuns in a manner which displeas^ 
 •d me, and because I expressed some resentment, I was 
 required to beg her pardon. Not being satisfied with this, 
 although I complied with the command, nor with the cold- 
 ness with which the Superior treated me, I determined to 
 quit the Convent at once, which I did without asking leave. 
 There would have been no obstacle to my departure, I pre- 
 sume, novice as I then was, if I had asked permission ; but 
 I was too much displeased to wait for that, and went home 
 without speaking to any one on the subject. 
 
 I soon after visited the town of St. Denis, where I saw 
 two young ladies with whom I had formerly been acquaint- 
 ed in Montreal, and one of them a former school-mate at 
 Mr. Workman's school. After some conversation with me, 
 and learning that I had known a lady who kept a school 
 in the place, they advised me to apply to her to be employ- 
 ed as her assistant teacher ; for she was then instructing 
 the government school in that place. 
 
 I visited her, and found her willing, and I engaged at 
 once as her assistant. 
 
 The government society paid her £20 a year ; she was 
 obliged to teach ten children gratuitously ; might have 
 fifteen pence a month, about a quarter of a dollar, for each 
 ten scholars more, and then she was at lib^ty, aocording 
 to the regulations, to demand as much as she pleased for 
 the other pupils. The oourse of indtruotion as required by 
 
£8 
 
 AWflTL DTSCLOHi;&«S OJT MAJ&Il MONX. 
 
 J* 
 
 m 
 
 the society, embraced only reading, writing, and what waa 
 called ciphering, though I think improperly. The only 
 books used were a spelling, rinstruction de la Jeunesse, 
 the Catholic New Testament, and 1' Histoire de Canada. 
 When these had been read through, in reg^ar succession, 
 the children were dismissed as having completed their edu- 
 cation. No difficulty is found in making the common 
 French Canadians content with such an amount of instruc- 
 tion as this ; on the contrary, it is often found very hard 
 indeed to prevail upon them to send their children at all, 
 for they say it takes too much of the love of God from them 
 to send them to school. The teacher strictly complied with 
 the requisitions of the society in whose employment she 
 was, and the Boman Catholic catechism was regularly 
 taught in the school, as much from choice, as from submis- 
 sion to the authority, as she was a strict Catholic. I had 
 brought with me the little bag before mentioned, in which 
 I had so long kept the clippings of the thiead left af tor 
 making a dress for the Superior. Such was my regard for 
 it, that I continued to wear it constantly round my neck, 
 and to feel the same reverence for its supposed virtues as 
 before. I occasionally had the tooth-ache during my stay 
 at St. Denis, and then always relied on the influence 
 of my little bag. On such occasions I would say 
 — * By the virtue of this bag may I be delivered from the 
 tooth-ache !' and I supposed that when it ceased it was 
 owing to that cause. 
 
 While engaged in this manner, I became acquainted with 
 a man who soon proposed marriage ; and, young and ignor- 
 ant of the world as I was, I heard his offers with favour. 
 On consulting with my friend, she expressed a friendly in- 
 terest to me, advised me against taking such a step, and 
 especially as I knew so little about the man, except that a 
 report was circulated unfavourable to his character. Un- 
 fortunately, I waa not wise enough to listen to her advice, 
 and hastily married. In a few weeks I had occasion to re- 
 
 
AWVTTL DISOLOHUBBH Uf MAHIA SAOhlT^ 
 
 pent of the itep I had taken, aa the report proved true — a 
 report which I thought juBtifled, and indeed required, our 
 •eparation. After I had been in St. Denis about three 
 months, finding myself thus situated, and not knowing 
 what else to do, I determined to return to the Convent, and 
 pursue my fonner intention of becoming a Black Nun, 
 could I gain admittance. Knowing the many inquiries 
 the Superior would make relative to me during my ab- 
 sence, before leaving St. Denis I agreed with the lady with 
 whom I had been associated as a teacher, (when she went 
 to Montreal, which she did very frequently) to say to the 
 Lady Superior I had been under her protection during my 
 absence, which would satisfy and stop further inquiry ; as 
 I was sensible, should they know I had been married I 
 should not gain admittance. 
 
 I soon left and returned to Montreal, and, on reaching 
 the city, I visited the Seminary, and in another interview 
 with the Superior of it, communicated my wish, and desir- 
 ed her to procure my re-admission as a novice. Little de- 
 lay occurred. 
 
 After leaving for a short time, she returned and told me 
 that the Superior of the Convent had consented, and I was 
 soon introduced into her presence. 
 
 She blamed me for my conduct in leaving the nunnery, 
 but told me that I ought to be ever grateful to my guar- 
 dian angel for taking care of me, unless prohibited by the 
 Superior ; and this she promised me. The money usually 
 required for the admission of novices had not been expect- 
 ed from me. I had been admitted the first time without 
 Any such requisition ; but now I chose to pay for my re- 
 admission. I knew that she was able to dispense with 
 such a demand as well in this as in the former case, and she 
 knew that I was not in possession of anything like the sum 
 required. 
 
 But I was bent on paying to the Nunnery, and acoiu- 
 toaxed to reoeive the doctrine often repeated to me before 
 t)keUi ti»ve, that whea th« adv^nfu^e pf the church wa» c^m* 
 
f i 
 
 m 
 
 40 
 
 ▲WFCTL DMOIiOHUKKH OV UAlUA MOmL 
 
 ■ulted, tht itrpa tftkon w«gr« jtutiflnbio, l«t them he what 
 ih«7 would ; I therefoni resolred to obtain money on f aiae 
 pretencei, oonfldent that if all were known, I nhould be far 
 from diipleaaing the Sup^or. I went to the brigade- nia- 
 jor, and acked him to g^Te me the money payable to my 
 mother from her pemiion, which amounted to about thirty 
 dollari, and without questioning my authority to receiTO it 
 in her name, he gare it me. 
 
 From MTeral of their friends I obtadned small suma under 
 the name of loans, so that altogether I had tfoon raised a 
 number of pounds, with which I hastened to the Nunnery, 
 and deposited a part in the hands of the Superior. She re- 
 ceiTed the money with OTident satisfaction, though she 
 must hare kaown thai I could not hare obtained it honest* 
 ly ; and I was at once re-admitted as a novice. 
 
 Much to my gratif ^ tion, not a word fell from the lips of 
 any of my old associates in relation to my unceremonious 
 departure, nor my voluntary return. The Superior's or- 
 deors, I had not a doubt, had been explicitly laid down, and 
 they certainly were carefully obeyed, for I never heard an 
 allusion made to that subject during my subsequent stay in 
 the Convent, except that, when alone, the Superior would 
 sometimes say a little about it. 
 
 There were numbers of young ladies who entered awhile 
 aa novioes, and became weary or disgusted with some 
 things they observed, and remained but a short time. One 
 of my cousins, who lived at Lachine, named Heed, spent 
 about a fortnight in the Oonvent with me. She, however, 
 conceived such an antipathy to the priests, that she used 
 expressions which offended the Superior. 
 
 The first day that she attended mass, while at dinner 
 with us in full community, she said before lis all, * What a 
 rascal that priest was, to preach against his best friend !' 
 
 All stared at such an unusual exclamation, and some one 
 inquired what she meant. 
 
 * X say/ she oontinued, ' he has been preaching agalnat 
 
 I 
 
iwhile 
 Bome 
 
 On« 
 spent 
 oyer, 
 
 used 
 
 
 AWFUL DI80L08U&KJ9 OF MARIA MONK. 
 
 •1 
 
 iimi who has givan him hu bread. Do yon suppose that il 
 there were no deril, there would be any priests P* 
 
 This bold young novice was immediately dismissed, and 
 in the afternoon we had a long sermon from the Superior 
 on the subject. 
 
 It happened that I one day gfot a leaf of an English Bi- 
 ble which had been brought into the Convent, wrapped 
 around some sewing silk, purchased at a store in the city. 
 For some reason or other, I determined to commit to me- 
 mory a chapter it contained, which I soon did. It is the 
 only chapter I ever learnt in the Bible, and I can now re- 
 peat it. It is the second of St. Matthew's gospel. ' Now 
 when Jesus was bom at Bethlehem in Judoa,* &o. It hap- 
 pened that I was observed reading the paper, and when the 
 nature of it was discovered I was condemned to do penanco 
 for my offence. 
 
 Great dislike to the Bible was shown by those who con- 
 versed with me about it, and several have remarked to me 
 at different times, that if it were not for that book, Catho- 
 lics would never be led to renonnoe their own faith. 
 
 I have heard passages read from the Evangile, relaxing 
 to the death of Christ ; the conversion of Paul ; a few chap- 
 ters from St. Matthew, and perhaps a few others. The 
 priests would also sometimes take a verse or two, and 
 preach from it. I have read St. Peter's life, but only in 
 the book called the * Lives of the Saints.' He, I under- 
 stood, has the keys of heaven and hell, and has founded 
 our church. As for Saint Paul, I remember, as I was 
 taught to understand it, that he was once a great persecu- 
 tor of the Boman Catholicit until he became convicted, and 
 confessed to one of the father confessors, I don't know 
 which. For who can expect to be forgiven, who does not 
 become a Catholic, and confess P 
 
 one 
 
 laixuit 
 
AWriTL DiaOLOSVBJUl or MAAIA MOMSL 
 
 I 
 
 i i 
 
 Chiapter V. 
 
 KBCXITKD CONymMATION — PAINFUL rBHLING^ — 8PECIMBN8 <W 
 mSTBUOTIONS RBCBITKD ON THH BVBJRtT. 
 
 Thb day on which I received Confirmation was a distreea- 
 ing one to me. I believed the doctrine of the Eoman Ga> 
 tholics, and according to them I was guilty of three mortal 
 sins : concealing something at confession, sacrilege, in put- 
 ting the body of Christ in the sacrament at my feet, and 
 by receiving it while not in a state of grace ! and now I had 
 been led into all those sins in consequence of my marriage, 
 which I never had acknowledged, as it would have cut me 
 off from being admitted as a nun. 
 
 On the day, therefore, when I went to the church to be 
 confirmed with a number of others, I suffered extremely 
 from the reproaches of my conscience. I knew, a\ 'east I 
 believed, as I had been told, that a person who had been 
 anointed with the holy oil of confirmation on the forehead, 
 and dying in the state in which I was, would go do>vn to 
 hell, and, in the place where the oil had been rubbed, the 
 names of my sins would blaze out of my forehead ; these 
 would be a sign by which the devils would know me, and 
 would torment me the worse for them. I was thinking of 
 all this while I was sitting in the pew, waiting to receive 
 the oil. I felt, however, some consolation, as I often did 
 afterwards, when my sins came to my mind : and this con- 
 solation I derived from another doctrine of the church, viz., 
 that a bishop could absolve me from all these sins any min- 
 ute before my death ; and I intended to confess them all to 
 a bishop before leaving the world. At length the moment 
 for administering of the * sacrament arrived, and a bell was 
 rung. Those who had oome to be confirmed had brought 
 tickets from their confeMors, and those were thrown into % 
 
 
ihtob« 
 Temely 
 <eaat I 
 id been 
 :ehead, 
 own to 
 id, the 
 these 
 , and 
 ingol 
 ■eceive 
 ,en did 
 8 con- 
 , viz., 
 min- 
 aUto 
 oment 
 lUwas 
 tught 
 into« 
 
 ▲WFT7L DlflCLOSraSH OF 18 All A MONlK. 
 
 SI 
 
 hAt, and carried around by a priest, who in turn handed 
 each to a bishop, by which he learned the name of each of 
 U8, hikI applied a little of the oil to the foreheads. Thi« 
 was immediately rubbed off by a priest with a bit of cloth 
 quite roughly. 
 
 I went home with some qualms of conscience, and ofti'n 
 thought with dread of the following tale, which I have 
 heard told, to illustrate the sinfulness of conduct like 
 mine. 
 
 TMB PRrtST TRAVELLING ON HORKEBACK. 
 
 A priest was once travelling, when just as he was pass- 
 ing by a house, his horse fell on his knees, and would not 
 rise. His rider dismounted and went in, to learn the cause 
 of so extraordinary an occurrence. He found there a wo- 
 man near death, to whom a priest was trying to administer 
 the sacrament, but without success ; for every time she at- 
 tempted to swallow it, it was thrown back out of her mouth 
 into the chalice. lie perceived it was owing to unconfessed 
 •in, and took away the holy wafer from her : on which his 
 horse rose from his knees, and he pursued his journey. 
 
 I often remembered also that I had been told, that we 
 shall have as many devils biting us, if we go to hell, as yn 
 have onconiesfcd sins on oux conscienoeiu 
 G 
 
81 
 
 AWFTTL DTnni.0anBS8 OF MARIA MOIfX. 
 
 I was rb(iuir«<l to devote myoolf for about a year to tha 
 study of the prayent and practice of tho ceremonin« ntK^et- 
 sary on the roception of a nun. Thin I found a very tf^di« 
 0U8 duty : hut m I was roleasod in a great degree from th« 
 daily labours usually demanded of novi'4)6, 1 felt little dLi- 
 position to complain. 
 
 ^ 
 t 
 
 i 
 
AWWm. DTflCLOtrRliI OV 1I4ETA MOt PU 
 
 Oliapter VI. 
 
 fAKINO THI TMll — INTBHVIXW AITMBVP AKDU WIT« TH« HU" 
 I'KKIOU — BURPKiaU AMD UOaUUa AT XUH i>IMUtl)tiUK7«--~ 
 EVAOLVTIOK TO SUBMIT. 
 
 I v> h» mtroduciod into the Superior's room on thy «vening 
 prtictxtiiig the day on wliich I was to take the veil, to have 
 an interview with the hiahop. The Suporior was present, 
 and the interview laated about half an hour. The bishop 
 on this, as on other oocaHions, appeared to be habitually 
 rough in his nuumers. His address was by no meuxis pre- 
 possessing. 
 
 Before I took the veil, I was ornamented for the cere- 
 mrtuy, and was clothed in a dress belonging to the Con- 
 vent, which was used on such occasions ; and placed not far 
 from the altar in the chapel, in the view of a number of 
 spectators, who had assembled, in number, perhaps about 
 forty. Taking the veil is an affair which occurs so fre- 
 quently in Montreal, that it has long ceased to be regarded 
 as a novelty ; and, although notice had been given in the 
 French parish church as usual, only a small audience as- 
 sembled as I have mentioned. 
 
 Being well prepared with a long training, and frequent 
 rehearsals, for what I was to perform, I stood waiting.!: in 
 my large flowing dress for the appearance of the bishop. 
 He soon presented himself, entering by a door behind the 
 altar ; I then threw myself at his feet, Pud asked him to 
 confer upon me the veil. He expressed !iis consent ; and 
 then turning to the Superior, I threw myself prostrate at 
 her feet, according to my instructions, repeating what I 
 had before done at rehearsals, and made a movement ae ii 
 to kiss her feet. This she prevrnted, or appear to prevent, 
 eaAilii'ji^ me by a sudden motion of h«r haxt.d, and ^JUiiiud 
 
^1»«« 
 
 
 86 
 
 Avrm. macLOSuuBs of marta mos«. 
 
 ' 
 
 my request. I then kneeled before the Holy Sacrarnent, 
 th»t ia a large ronnd wafer held by the Bishop between ku* 
 ioro- finger and thumb, and made ray vows. 
 
 (, 
 
 TAKma THB VBIL. 
 
 This wafer I had been taught to regard with the utmost 
 veneration as the real body of Jesus Christ, the presenoe of 
 which made the vows that were uttered before it binding in 
 the most solemn manner. 
 
 After taking the vows I proceeded to » small apartmesX 
 
 i V 
 
 m 
 
<*ir#iL uianiiOHiTKxs or maria mostk. 
 
 raTnACt, 
 reen hui 
 
 1 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 utmost 
 nenoe of 
 idingin 
 
 behind the altar, accompanied by fonr nnna, wheie then 
 wti8 a cofBn prepared with mj nun's name engraved up«n 
 it: 
 
 'SaDTT EuiiTAOB.* 
 
 My companion! lifted it by four handlea attached to it, 
 while I threw off my dreM, and put on that of a nun of 
 8oeur Bourgeoise ; and then we all returned to the chapoi. 
 I proceeded first, and was followed by four nuns, the Bis- 
 hop naming a number of worldly pleasures in rapid buo* 
 o«8aion, in reply to which I as rapidly repeated, ' Je re- 
 nounce, je renounce, ja renounce,' — I renounce, I ro- 
 nounce, I renounce. 
 
 The coffin was then placed in front of the altar, and I 
 advanced to place myself in it. This coffin was to be de- 
 posited, after the ceremony, in an out-house, to be pre- 
 served until my death, when it was to receive my corpse. 
 There were reflections which I naturally made at that time, 
 but I stepped in, extended myself, and lay still. A pillow 
 had been placed at the hepi of the coffin, to support my 
 head in a comfortable position. A large thick black cloth 
 was then spread over me, and the chanting of Latin hymns 
 immediately commenced. My thoughts were not the most 
 pleasing during the time I lay in that direction. The pall, 
 or Drap Mortel, as the cloth is called, had a strong smell of 
 incense, which was always disagreeable to me, and then 
 proved almost suffocating. I recollected the story of the 
 novice, who, in taking the veil, lay down in her coffin like 
 me, and was covered in the same manner, but on the re- 
 moval of the covering was found dead. 
 
 When I was uncovered, I rose, stepped out of my coffin, 
 and kneeled. Other ceremonies then followed, of no parti- 
 cular interest ; after which the music commenced, and h&n 
 the whole was finished. I then proceeded from the chapel, 
 and returned to the Superior's room, followed by the other 
 nuns, who walked two by two, in their customary manner 
 wiUi their hAods folded oo their breasts, and their eyes oasi 
 

 ! 
 
 88 
 
 XWrUh DIdOLOflrRES OV M4BU uonx. 
 
 down upon the floor. The nun who wa« to be my com- 
 panion in future, then walked at the end of the prot^esoion. 
 On reaching the Buperior's door they all left me, and 1 
 entered alone, and found her with the Bi&hop and two 
 IViesta. 
 
 The Superior now informed me that having taken the 
 black veil, it only remained that I should swear the three 
 oaths customary on becoming a nxm ; and that some ex- 
 planation would be necessary from her. I was now, she 
 told me, to have access to every part of the edifice, even to 
 the cellar, where two of the sisters were imprisoned for 
 causes which she did not mention. I must be informed 
 that one of my great duties was to obey the priests in all 
 things ; and this I soon learnt, to my ntter astonishment 
 and horror, was to live in the practice of criminal inter- 
 course with them. I expressed some of the feelings which 
 this announcement excited ux, me, which came upon me 
 like a flash of lightning ; but the only effect was to set her 
 arguing with me, in favour of the crime, representing it as 
 a virtue acceptable to Qod, and honourable to me. The 
 priests, she said, were not sitxiatcd like other men, being 
 forbidden to marry ; whUe they lived secluded, laborious, 
 and self-denying lives for our salvation. They might, in- 
 deed, be considered our saviours, as without their service 
 we could not obtain pardon of sin, and must go to hell. 
 Now it was our solemn duty, on withdrawing from the 
 world, to consecrate our lives to religion, to practice every 
 8pe(;ies of self-denial. We could not be too humble, nor 
 mortify our feelings too far ; this was to be done by oppos- 
 ing them, and acting contrary to them ; and what she pro- 
 posed was, therefore, pleasing in the sight of God. I now 
 felt how foolish I had been to place myself in the power of 
 such persons as were around me. 
 
 From what she said, I could draw no other conclusions 
 but that I was required to act like the most abandoned of 
 beinars, and that all my future associations were habitually 
 guilty of the moei heinous and detestable orimen. When I 
 
 III 
 
 1^ 
 
 I 
 
 ii 
 
 I 
 
0my oom- 
 
 >ro(;etiaion. 
 me, acd 1 
 ;» and two 
 
 taken the 
 the three 
 some ex- 
 now, sho 
 ), even to 
 isoned for 
 informed 
 its in all 
 nishment 
 lal inter- 
 igs which 
 upon mo 
 k> set her 
 ingitas 
 The 
 being 
 bborious, 
 Sht, in- 
 service 
 toheU. 
 om the 
 e every 
 >Ie, nor 
 oppoB- 
 ihe pro- 
 I now 
 ower of 
 
 \ 
 Jusions 
 ned of 
 itually 
 Hian I 
 
 e. 
 
 A^rlW% 0I8CLO8U1UH uJr MARIA IfOKK. 
 
 Bi 
 
 1 
 
 J 
 
 tepeated my oxpresflions of sarprise and horror, di0 told 
 me that tach feelings were very common at first, and that 
 many other nuns had expresHod themselves as I did, who 
 had long since changed their minds. She even said, that 
 on her entrance into the nunnery, she had felt like me. 
 
 Doubts, she declared, were among our greatest enemief . 
 They would lead us to question every point of duty, and 
 induce us to waver at every step. They arose only from 
 remaining imperfections, and were always evidences of sin. 
 Oar only way was to dismiss them immediately, repent and 
 confess them. Priests, she insisted, could not sin. It was 
 a thing impossible. Everything that they did, and wish- 
 ed, was of course right. She hoped I would see the reason- 
 ableness and duty of the oaths I was then to take, and be 
 faithful to them. 
 
 She gave me another piece of informatioa, which excited 
 other feelings in me, scarcely less dreadful. Infants were 
 sometimes bom in the Convent, but they were always bap- 
 tijsed, and immediately strangled. This secured their ever- 
 lasting happiness ; for the baptism purifies them from all 
 sinfulness, and being sent out of the world before they had 
 time to do anything wrong, they were at once admitted in- 
 to heaven. How happy, she exclaimed, are those who se- 
 cure inmiortal happiness to such little beings 1 Their souls 
 would thank those who kill their bodies, if they had it in 
 their power. 
 
 Into what a place, and among what society, had I been 
 admitted. How different did a convent now appear from 
 what I supposed it to be. The holy women I had always 
 fancied the nuns to be, the venerable Lady Superior, what 
 are they P And the priests of the Seminary adjoining, 
 (some of whom, indeed, I had reason to think were base 
 and profligate men,) what were they all? I now learaed 
 that they were often admitted into the nunnery, and al- 
 lowed to indiilge in the greatest crimes, which they and 
 others call virtues. 
 
 And haying listened for some time to the Superior aloac^ 
 
'^^ 
 
 40 
 
 AWFT7L DHOLOSUBSA OF MARIA MONK. 
 
 I 
 
 a number of the nuzu were admitted, and took a free part 
 in the oonTonation. They concurred in everything which 
 ■he told me, and repeated, without any signs of ihame or 
 compunction, things which criminated themselves. I must 
 acknowledge the truth, and declare that all this had an ef- 
 fect upon my mind. I questioned whether I might not be 
 in the wrong, and felt as ^f their reasoning might have 
 some just foundation. I had been several years under the 
 tuition of Oatholics, and was ignorant of the Scriptures, 
 and unaccustomed to the society, example, and conversation 
 of Protestants ; had not heard any appeal to the Bible as 
 authority, but had been taught both by precept and ex- 
 ample, to receive as truth everything said by the priests. 
 I had not heard their authority questioned, nor anything 
 said of any other standard of faith but their declarations. 
 I had long been familiar with the corrupt and licentious ex- 
 prosaions which some of them use at confessions, and be- 
 lieAved that other women were also. I had no standard of 
 duty to refer to, and no judgpnent of my own which I 
 knew how to use, or thought of using. 
 
 All around me insisted that my doubts proved only my 
 own ignorance and sinfulness ; that they knew by experi- 
 ence that they would soon give place to true knowledge, 
 and an advance in religion ; and I felt something like in- 
 decision. - 
 
 StiU there was so much that disgusted me in the disco- 
 very I had now made, \il the debased characters around me, 
 that I would most gladly have escaped from the nunnery, 
 and never returned. But that was a thing not to be 
 \Jiought of. I was in their power, and this I deeply felt, 
 while I thought there was not one among the whole num- 
 ber of ni'Jis to whom I could look foi kindness. There 
 was one^ however, who beg^ to speak to me at length in 
 a tone that gained something of my confidence, — the nun 
 whom I have mentioned before as distinguished by her 
 oddity, Jane Bay, who made us so much amusement when 
 I was a novice. Although, as I have renuurked, there waS) 
 
II 
 
 AVnrUL DISOLO0T7XBFI OV Ml/lIUA XONZ. « 
 
 nothing in h«r face, form, or mannfl^^ to gire me any 
 pleasure, ihe addre«M>d me with apparent friendlioefi^ ; &ad 
 while the seemed to oonotir with some thii^ ipoken by 
 them, took an opportunity to whijsper a few worda in my 
 ear, unheard by tham, intimating that I had better oomply 
 with everything the Superior desired, if I would save my 
 life. I was somewhat alarmed before, but I now became 
 much more so, and determined to make no further resist- 
 ance. The Superior then made me repeat the three oaths ; 
 and, when I had sworn them, I was shown into one of the 
 coiumunity-rooms, and remained some time with the nuns, 
 who were released from their usual employments, and en- 
 joying a recreation day, on account of the admission of a 
 new sistor. My feelings during the remainder of the day 
 I shall not attempt to describe, but pass on to meution the 
 ceremonies that took place at diimer. This description 
 may give an idea of the manner in which we always took 
 our meals, although there were some points in whish the 
 breakfast and supper were different. 
 
 At eleven o'clock the bell rang for dinner, and the nuns 
 all toob their places in a double row, in the same order as 
 that in which they left the chapel in the morning, e:ccept 
 that my companion and myself were stationed at the head 
 of the line. Standing thus for a moment, with our hands 
 placed one on the other over the breast, and hidden in our 
 large cuffs, with our heads bent forward, and eyes fixedl on 
 the floor, an old nun, who stood at the door, clapped her 
 hands as a signal for us to proceed ; and the procession mov- 
 ed on, while we all commenced the repetition of litanies. 
 We walked on in this order, repeating all the way until we 
 reached the door of the dining-room, where we were divid- 
 ed into two lines ; those on the right passing down the side 
 of the long table, and those on the left the other, till all 
 were in ; and each stopped in her place. The plates ware 
 all arranged, each with a knife, fork, and spoon, rolled up 
 in a napkin, and tied round with a linen band marked with 
 the owner's name. My own plate, knife, &c., were pire- 
 
w 
 
 ▲WrtTL iDT^fTLOKTmiU 0» MABiA uogt. 
 
 pared like the rest : and on the band around them I fauini 
 my new namo writton— • Saint Eustace.* 
 
 There we stood till all had concluded the litany, when 
 the old nun, who had taken her place at the head oi the ta- 
 ble next the door, said the prayer before meat, beginning, 
 ' Benedicite,' and we sat down. I do not remember of 
 what our dinner consisted, but we usually had soup, and 
 •ome plain dish of meat ; the remains of which were occa- 
 sionally served up at supper as a fricasee. One of the nuns, 
 who had been appointed to read that day, rose, and begun a 
 lecture from a book put into her hands by the Superior, 
 while the rest of us ate in perfect silence. The nun who 
 reads during dinner, stays afterwards to dine. As fast as 
 we finished our meals, each rolled up her knife, fork, and 
 spoon, in her napkin, and bound them together with the 
 band, and sat with hands folded. The oli' lun then said a 
 short prayer, arose, stepped a little aside, clapped her hands, 
 and we marched towards the door, bowed as we passed, be- 
 fore a little chapel, or glass box, containing a wax image of 
 the infant Josus. 
 
 Nothing important occurred till late in the afternoon, 
 when, as I was sitting in the community-room. Father 
 Dufresne called me out, saying, he wished to speak with me. 
 I feared what was his intention ; but I dared not disobey. 
 In a private apartment, he treated me in a brutal manner ; 
 and, from two other priests, I afterwards received similar 
 nsage that evening. Father Dufresne afterwards appeared 
 again ; and I was compelled to remain in company with him 
 until morning. 
 
 I am assured that the conduct of priests in our Convent 
 had never been exposed, and it is not inuigined by the peo- 
 ple of the United States. This induces me to say what I 
 do, notwithstanding the strong reasons I have to let it ro- 
 joain unknown. StiU I cannot force myself to speak on 
 ij8^ eabje^ .except in the most brief muaa» 
 
w 
 
 AWFOTL DiaOLOCnrUU OF MARIA MOWS. 
 
 « 
 
 Oliapter VII. 
 
 DAOLT cimKicoxnn — yakb hat among thb wnre. 
 
 On Thursday morning, tho bell rang at half-past six to wak- 
 en us. The old nun who was acting as night-watch immo- 
 diatoly spoke aloud : 
 
 * Voici le Seigneur qui yient' (Behold the Lord cometh.) 
 The nuns all reaponded : 
 
 * AUons — y devant lui.' (Let na go and moet him.) 
 
 We then rose immediately, and dressed as expeditiously 
 as possible, stepping into the passage-way, at the foot of 
 our bed, as soon as we were ready , and taking place each 
 beside her opposite companion. Thus we were soon drawn 
 np in a double row the whole length of the room, with oiur 
 hands folded across our breasts, and concealed in the broad 
 cufEs of our sleeves. Not a word was uttered. When the 
 signal was given, we all proceeded to the community-room, 
 which is spacious, and took our places in rows facing the 
 entrance, near which the Superior was seated in a vergiere. 
 
 We first repeated * Au nom du P^re, du FiLa, et du Saint 
 Esprit — Aninsi soit il.* (In the name of the Father, the 
 Son, and the Holy Ghost, — Amen.) 
 
 We then kneeled and kissed the floor ; then, still on our 
 knees, we said a very long prayer, beginning : * Divin 
 Jesus, sauvour de men ame,' (Divine Jesus, Saviour of my 
 soul.) Then came the Lord's prayers, three Hail Marys, 
 four creeds, and five confessions, (confesse & Dieu.) 
 
 Next we repeated the ten commandments. Then we 1*0- 
 peated the acts of faith, and a prayer to the Virgin, in 
 Ijatin, which Uke everything else in Latin, I never under- 
 stood a word of. Next we said litanies of the Holy Name 
 of Jesus, in Latin, whicb, were afterwards to be repeated 
 Mveral times in the oourite of the day. Then oame the 
 
w 
 
 AYrruh vjnohoavmrn ow mjjiia xohtl 
 
 i I 
 
 pmyer for the beg^mning of tiM day ; tbeu becuiin^ d^wYi, 
 wo oommenoed the Oriion Mental, (or Mectftl Ori»>n,) 
 which lasted about an hour and a half. 
 
 This exerciia wai ooniidered peculiarly eoleaxin. We were 
 told in the nunnery that a oertain laint waa saved by the 
 use of it, as she never omitted it. It oonaiits of sefveral 
 parts : First, the Superior read to us a chapter from a book, 
 which occupied five minutes. Then profound silence pre- 
 vailed for fifteen minutes, during which we were meditating 
 upon it. Then she read another chapter of equal length on 
 a different su\ jeot, and we meditated upon that another 
 quarter of an hour ; and after a third reading and medita- 
 tion, we finished the exercise with a prayer, called an act of 
 contrition, in which we asked forgiveness for the sins com- 
 mitted during the Orison. 
 
 During this hour and a half I became very weary, hav- 
 ing before been kneeling for some time, and having then to 
 sit in another position more uncomfortable, with my feet 
 under me, and my hands clasped, and my body went hum- 
 bly forward, with my head bowed down. 
 
 When the orison was over, we all rose to the upright 
 kneeling posture, and repeated several prayers, and the li* 
 tanies of the providences, ' providence de Dieu,* &c., then 
 followed a number of Latin prayers, 
 which we repeated on the way to mass, 
 for in the nunnery we had mass daily. 
 
 When mass was over we proceeded in 
 our usual order to the eating-room to 
 breakfast, practising the same forms 
 which I have described at dinner. Hav- 
 ing made our meal in silence, we repeat- 
 ed the litanies of the 'holy name of 
 Jesus,' as we proceeded to the commu- 
 nity-room ; and such as had not finished 
 them on their arrival, threw tLemselvea ^^ 
 upon their knees, and remained there 
 imtU they had g(»ie thioogh with them, mjjua moitk. 
 
 . ( 
 
w 
 
 ijc4 th*x\ «iM.ik <jtt0 of OB kiiM(lasi(; the floor, wo all aroM to 
 
 At uine o'clock oomnumuAcI the lecture, which wm 
 rend by u nun Hppomted to perform that duty that day ; 
 all ti>ti rbiit ol U8 in thu room being engaged in work. 
 
 'Hie nont were at this time distributed in different com- 
 munity rooms, at different kinds ol work, and each wa« 
 iJHtcuing to a lecture. This exercise continued until ten 
 o'clock, when the recreation-bell rang. We still continued 
 our work, but the nuntt began to converse with each other, 
 ou tiubjects {>ermitt«d by the rules, in the hearing of the 
 old nonn, oiie of whom was seated in each of the groups. 
 
 At hail-paMt ten the Hileni^-bell rang, and this conversa- 
 tion instantly ceased, and the recitation of some Latin 
 prayers oommem^ed, which continued half an hour. 
 
 At eleven o'clock the dinner-bell rang, and we went 
 through the forms and ceremonies of the preceding day. 
 We proceeded two by two. The old nun who had the 
 command of as, clapped her hands as the first couple reach- 
 ed the door, when we stopped. The first two dipped their 
 fingers into the tont, touched the holy water to the breast, 
 forehead, and each side, thus forming a cross, said, * In 
 the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, Amen,* and 
 then walked on to the dining-room repeating the litanies. 
 17ie rest followed their example. On reaching the door 
 the couples divided, and the two rows of nuns marched up, 
 stopped, and faced the table against their plates. There 
 we stood, repeating the dose of the litany aloud. The old 
 nnn pronounced 
 
 * BijarEDicTK,' 
 
 and we sat down. One of our number began to read a lec- 
 ture, which continued during the whole meal ; she stays to 
 eat after the rest have retired. When we had dined, each 
 of us folded up our napkin, and again folded her hands. 
 The old nun then repeated a short prayer in French, and 
 steTjpinir aside from the head of the table, let ns p&n out ta 
 
'A 
 
 16 
 
 AWFUL UIBOIiOBVKKf!) Of W.A.fttA iHOTTA, 
 
 we came in. Each of na howtxi in }NM«in^ the bttle chapol 
 nefur the door, which is a gluss-case, containing a waxen 
 figure of the infant Jesus. When we reached the cutnmu* 
 nity-room we took our places in rox/s, and kneeled upon 
 the door, while a nun read aloud, ' I)«.iulour8 de notre 
 Sainte Marie/ (the sorrows of our holy Marj-). At the end 
 of each verse we responded * Ave Maria.* We then repeat- 
 ed again the litany of the provideu(}e« and the 
 
 * BB.viKbAxrrB.' 
 
 Then we kisued the iloor, and, riein^, took our work, witi 
 leave to converse on permitUrd bubjeuts — this is wlxat is 
 called recreation — till one o'clock. We then began to re- 
 peat litanies, one at a time in succession, still enga^^ud in 
 sewing, for an hour. 
 
 At two o'clock commenced the afternoon lectm-es, which 
 lasted till near three. At that hour one of the nuns stood 
 up in the middle of the room, and asked each of us a queu- 
 tion out of the catechism ; and such as were unable to an- 
 swer correctly were obliged to kneel, until that exercise 
 was concluded, upon as many dry peas as there were verses 
 in the chapter out of which they were questioned. This 
 seems like a penance of no great importance ; but I have 
 sometimes kneeled on peas until I suffered great inconveni- 
 ence, and even pain. It soon makes one feel as if needles 
 were running through the skin ; whoever thinks it a trifle 
 had bettor try it. 
 
 At four o'clock recreation commenced, when we wero al. 
 lowed, as usual, to speak to eacJsi other while at work. 
 
 At half -past four we began to repeat prayers in Latin, 
 while we worked, and concluded about five o'clock, when 
 we commenced repeating the * prayers for the examination 
 of oonsdence,' the * prayer after confession,' the * prayer 
 before sacrament,* and the * prayer after saoramont.' Thus 
 we continued our work until dark, when we laid it aaide, 
 
 
 ■»^il^<^{)^iji|hii^;^»Jjirfc*^^^ 
 
w 
 
 i 
 
 ▲Wttfl. DtSOLOHtRtO OH MAJttiA M^UfWU 
 
 if 
 
 And began to go over the SHme pmyorj which we hnil ro- 
 peatod in the morning, with the exception of the orisoii 
 mental; instead of that long exercise, we oxaiained our 
 coneciences, to determine whether we had perfumuid the 
 resolution we had made in the morning, and such as had 
 kept it repeated an * acte do joie,* or expression of grati- 
 tude ; while such as had not, said an * acte de oontrition/ 
 
 When the prayers were concluded, any nun who had 
 been disobedient in the day, knelt and asked pardon of the 
 Superior and her companions ' for the scandal she had caus- 
 ed them,' and then requested the Superior to give her a 
 penance to perform. When all the penances had boon im- 
 posed, we all proceeded to the eating-room to supper, re- 
 peating litanies on the way. 
 
 At supper, the ceremonies were the same as at dinner, 
 exoepi) that there was no lecture read. We ate in silence, 
 and went O'^t bowing to the chapelle, and repeating lita- 
 nies. Returning to the community-room, which we had 
 left, we had more prayers to repeat, which are called La 
 couronne (crown), which confiists of the following parts : 
 
 Ist. Four Paters. 
 2nd. Four Ave Marias. 
 8rd. Four Gloria Patria. 
 4th. BoniRsez, Santeya. 
 
 At the dose of these we kissed the fioor ; after which we 
 had recxeation till half-past eight o'clock, being allowed to 
 converse on pormittod subjects, but closely watched, and 
 not allowed to sit in the comers. 
 
 At half -past eight a bell was rung, and a chapter was 
 read to us, in a book of meditations, to employ our minds 
 npon during our waking hours at night. 
 
 Standing near the door, we dipped our fingers in the 
 holy water, crossed and blessed ourselves, and proceeded up 
 to the aleeping-room in the usual order, two by two. 
 
\^ 
 
 '; V 
 
 M 
 
 AWFETL maoLocrun trr kabia kohx. 
 
 M 
 
 Whim we had got into bod, we repeated a prayer bttgin- 
 ning with, — ; ; 
 
 < Mon Dieu, je Toua donne mon ocoor/— 
 * hi J Gkxl, I give you my heart ;' 
 
 » 1 
 
 and then an old nun, bringing some holy water, sprinkled 
 it on our bedi to driTe away the devil, while we took some 
 and croiwed ourselves again. 
 
 At nine o'clock the bell rang, and all who wero awake 
 repeated a prayer, called the oftrande ; t^ioae who were 
 asleep were considerud as ezoosed. 
 
 , After my admission among the nans, I had more oppor- 
 tunity than before to observe the conduct of mad Jane Ray. 
 She behaved quite differently from the rest, and with a de- 
 gree of levity irreconcilable with the rules. 8he was, as I 
 have described her, a large woman, with nothing beautiful 
 or attractive in her face, form, or manners ; careless in her 
 dress, and of a reetless disposition, which prevented her 
 from applying herself to anything for any length of time, 
 and kupt her roving about, and almost perpetually talking 
 to MoniHlx>dy or other. It would be rery diiBcult to give an 
 accurute description of this singular woman ; dressed in the 
 plain garments of the nuns, bound by the uauie vows, and 
 accustomed to the same life, resembling them in nothing 
 else, and frequently inteiTupting all their employinonts. 
 She was apparently alnyjst always studying, or pursuing 
 some odd fancy ; now rising from sewing to walk up and 
 down, or straying in from another apartment, looking 
 about, addressing some of ns, and passing out again, or 
 laying something to make us laugh. But what showed she 
 wa« no novelty, was the little attention paid to her, and the 
 levity with which she was treated by the whole nuns; 
 even the Superior every day passed over irregularities in 
 this singular person, which she would have punished with 
 penances, or at least have met with reprimands, in any 
 
 / 
 
 ■ '••(;.;'-!.; 
 
^iWVUL UHtOlAU^VRMH Of MARIA MONK. ^ 
 
 Other. From what I saw of her I soon perceived that «ho 
 betrayed two diBtinct traita of character ; a kind diiponition 
 toward* Buch ae ahe chose to prefer, and a pleaaure in tea»- 
 lug those ahe dialiked. or inch m had offended har. 
 
ii 
 
 AWnrL DI80L0SUBS8 OF HAIIA MCUCK. 
 
 Oliapter VIII. 
 
 DX«CRn"nON OF AFARTMBNTS IN THB BLACK MVNMXBT^ W 
 OIU>K&: IST FLOOR — 2kD FLOOR — OABJEUn — THB FOUKDBB 
 — -SirPB&IOE'fl MAKAOBMB>rr WITH TUB FBISXSS OF NOYICBS 
 — &BLIOIOU8 LIBS — O&IMINALITT OF OOMOBALIMO 8IMS AT 
 00XFK88I0N. 
 
 1' 
 
 ■■ffS 
 
 v -It. 
 
 ^■■M 
 
 I WILL now give from memory a general description of the 
 interior of the Convent of Black Nnns, except the few 
 apartments which I never saw. I may be inaccurate in 
 some things, as the apartments and passages of that spaci- 
 ons building are numerous and various ; but I am willing 
 to risk my credit for truth and sincerity on the geooteral 
 correspondence between my description and things as they 
 are. And this would, perhaps, be as good a case as any by 
 which to test the truth of my statements, were it possible 
 to obtain access to the interior. It is well known, that 
 none but veiled nuns, the bishop and priests, are ever ad- 
 mitted ; and, of course, that I cannot have seen what I pro- 
 fess to describe, if I have not been a black nun. The 
 priests who read this book wUl acknowledge to themsolvei 
 the truth of my description ; but will, of course, dcuy it to 
 the world, and probably exert themselves to destroy my 
 credit. I offer to every reader the following descriptioilf 
 knowing that time may possibly throw open those sacred 
 recesses, and allow the entrance of those who can satisfy 
 themselves, with their own eyes, of its truth. Some of my 
 declarations may be thought deficient in evidence, and thii 
 fhey must of necessity be in the present state of things. 
 But here is a kind of evidence, on which I rely, as I see 
 how unquestionable and aatisfaotory it mustprovei whm» 
 it «ball bo obtaiiMtd. 
 
 'iff 
 
 i 
 
 . .H 
 
 
AwvcTL •Dxaaiotsvum or makia konk. 
 
 II 
 
 rmET, w 
 
 > BIMB AT 
 
 ion of the 
 
 the few ■ 
 ^curate in 
 Mit Bp»<a- 
 m willing 
 le gemerftl 
 ^ aBthey 
 as any by 
 it possible 
 lown, that 
 » ever ad- 
 rhat I pro- 
 un. The 
 Lemaslrei 
 Idtny it to 
 eftroy my 
 eaciiptioiif 
 ^ose sacred 
 satisfy 
 le of my 
 I, and this 
 jof things, 
 as I see 
 ve, when* 
 
 1 
 
 If the interior of the Bl^ck Nanuery, whenevw it shall 
 be exauiin«)d, is materially diflerbnt from the following 
 description, then I shall claim no confidence, of my readers. 
 If it resemble it, they wUl, I presume, place confidence in 
 some of these declarations, on which I may never be cono" 
 borated by true and living witnesses. 
 
 I am sensible that gremt changes may be made in the 
 furniture of apartments ; that new walls may be construct- 
 ed, or old ones removed ; and I have been incredibly in- 
 formed, that masons have been employed in the Nunnery 
 since I left it. I well know, however, that entire changes 
 cannot be made, and that enough must remain as it was to 
 substantiate my description, whenever the truth shall be 
 known. 
 
 The First Stortp. 
 
 Beginning at the extremity of the western wing ol the 
 Clonvent towards Notre Dame Street, on the first storey, 
 there is — 
 
 1st. The Nuns* private chapel adjoining which it a pas- 
 sage to a small projection of the building extending from 
 the upper storey to the ground, with very small windows. 
 Into the passages we were sometimes required to bring 
 wood from the yard, and pile it up for cm. 
 
 2nd. A large community-room, with plain benches fix- 
 ed against the wall to sit, and lower ones in front to place 
 our feet upon. There is a fountain in the passage near the 
 chimney at the further end, for washing the hands and 
 face, with a green curtain sliding on a rod before it. This 
 passage leads to the old nun's sleeping-room on the right, 
 and the Superior's sleeping-room just beyond it, as well M 
 to a stair-case which conducts to the nuns' sleeping-room, 
 or dormitoire above. At the end of the passage is a door 
 opening into — 
 
 Srd. The dining-room ; this is larger than the oom* 
 monity-room, and has three long tables for eating, and • 
 Qkijl^elle, ot ooUectioa of little pictures, % oracifix, vMi • 
 
AWVUL DMOI^alTBBB OT MA&IA MOHK. 
 
 amaU image of the infant Saviou? in a glam case. Thii 
 apartment has four doors, by the first of which we are 
 supposed to have entered, while one opens to a pantry, and 
 the third and fourth to the two next apartments. 
 
 4th. A large community-room, with tables for sewing, 
 and a stair-case on the opposite left-hand comer. 
 
 6th. A community-room for prayer used by both nuns 
 and novices. In the further right-hand comer is a small 
 room, partitioned off, called the room for examination of 
 oonscience, which I had visited while a novice by permiB- 
 lion of the Superior, and where nuns and novices occasion- 
 ally resorted to reflect on their character, usually in pre- 
 paration for the sacrament, or when they had transgressed 
 some or their rules. This little room was hardly large 
 enough to contain half a dozen persons at a time. 
 
 6th. Next, beyond, is a large community-room for Sun> 
 days. A door leads to the yard, and thence to a gate in 
 the wall on the cross street. 
 
 7th. Adjoining this is a sitting-room, fronting on the cross 
 street, with two windows, and a store room on the side s. p- 
 posite them. There is but little furniture, and that very 
 plain. 
 
 8th. From this room a door leads into what I may call 
 the wax-room, as it contains many figures in wax, not in- 
 tended for sale. There we sometimes used to pray, or me- 
 ditate on the Saviour's passion. This room projects from 
 tixe main building ; leaving it, you enter a long passage, 
 with cupboards on the right, in which are stored crockery- 
 ware, knives and forks, and other articles of table furniture, 
 to replace those worn out or broken — all of the plainest de- 
 scription ; also, shovels, tongs, &c. This passage lead* 
 
 9th. A comer room, with a few benches, &o., and a door 
 leading to a gate in the street. Here some of the medicines 
 were kept, and persons were often admitted on business, or 
 to obtain mMicf nes with tickets from the priests ; and wait- 
 
,••<' 
 
 AW!nrL DnoLORTrmm ov marta Moynt. 
 
 (U 
 
 Thii 
 we are 
 y, and 
 
 lewingy 
 
 h nuaB 
 ft mnttll 
 ,tion of 
 permiB* 
 3ca8ion- 
 in pro- 
 sgreseed 
 ly large 
 
 tor Sun- 
 ^gate in 
 
 the cross 
 
 Bide ». X^" 
 
 hat very 
 
 may call 
 not in- 
 or me' 
 )cta from 
 passage, 
 jrockery- 
 umiture, 
 dnest de- 
 ge lethdi 
 
 :i 
 
 •d till the Superior or an old nun could bo sent for. Be- 
 yond this room we never were allowed to go ; and I cannot 
 gpeak from personal knowledge of what came next. 
 
 The Second Storey. 
 
 Beginning, as before, at the western extremity of tbt 
 north wing, but on the second storey, the furthest apart- 
 ment in that direction which I ever entered was, — 
 
 Ist. The nun's sleeping-room, or dormitoire, which I 
 have already described. Here is an access to the projection 
 mentioned in speaking of the first storey. The stairs by 
 which we came up to bed are at the further end of the room; 
 and near them a crucifix and font of holy water. A door at 
 the erd of the room opens into a passage, with two small 
 rooiL«> ' " >loset8 between them, containing bed-dotibM. 
 Next J V - jBt, — 
 
 2nd. A small community-room, beyond which is a pass- 
 age with a narrow staircase, seldom used, which loads into 
 the fourth community-room, in the fourth storey. Follow* 
 ing the passage just mentioned, you enter by a door, — 
 
 3rd. A little sitting-room, furnished in the following 
 manner : — with chairs, a sofa on the north side, covered with 
 a red-figured cover and fringe; a table in the middle, com- 
 monly bearing one or two books, an inkstand, pen, &o. At 
 one comer is a little projection into the room, caused by a 
 staircase leading from above to the floor below, without any 
 communication with the second storey. This room has a 
 door opening upon a staircase leading down to the yard, on 
 the opposite side of which is a gate opening into the cross 
 street. By this way the physician is admitted, except when 
 he comes later than usual. When he comes in, he usuaUy 
 sits a little whUe, until a nun goes into the adjoining nuns* 
 sick-room, to soe if all is ready, and returns to admit him. 
 After preacnbing for the patients, he goes no further, but 
 returns by the way he enters ; and these are the only roonji 
 into which he is ever admitted. 
 
1 i 
 
 N AwruL DiaoLostmiw or vassa. moo. 
 
 4th. Th» nun'i sick-roora adjoims the little sitticg-rooo 
 on the eact, and has, I thmk, four windows towardfl tha 
 north, with beds ranged in two rows from end to end, and 
 A few more between them, near the opposite extremity. 
 The door to the sitting-room swings to the left, and behind 
 it is a table, while a glass case on the right contains a wax 
 figure of the infant Barioux, with several sheep. Netur the 
 north-eastern comer of this room are two doors, one of 
 which opens into a long and narrow passage, leading to the 
 head of the great staircase that conducts to the cross street. 
 By this passage the physician sometimes finds his way to 
 the sick room, when he comes later than usual. He ringe 
 the boll at the gate, which I was told had a concealed pull, 
 known only to him and the priests, proceeds up stairs and 
 through the passage, rapping three times at the door of the 
 sick-room, which is opened by a nun in attendance, after 
 she has given one rap in reply. When he has visited his 
 patients and prescribed for them, he returns by the some 
 way. 
 
 6th. Next beyond the sick-room, is a large unoccupied 
 apartment, half divided by two partial partitions, which 
 leave an open space in the middle. Here some of the old 
 nuns commonly meet in the day time. 
 
 6th. A door from this apartment opens into another, not 
 appropriated to any particular use, but containing a table, 
 where medicines are sometimes prepared by an old nun, who 
 is usually found there. Passing through this room, you 
 enter a passage, with doors on its four sides ; that on the 
 left, which is kept fastened on the inside, leads to the stair- 
 case and gate ; and that in front to the private sick-roomi, 
 ■oon to be described. 
 
 7th. That on the right leads to another, appropriated to 
 nuns suffering with the most loathsome disease. There was 
 usually a number of straw mattresses in that room, as I 
 well know, having helped to carry them in, after the yard- 
 man had filled them. A door beyond enters into a store- 
 room, which extends also beyond this apartment. On the 
 
 M 
 
AWTUL DISOLOSTTBXS OF MABIA MONK. 
 
 e» 
 
 ig-room 
 urda Uia 
 tnd, and 
 tremity. 
 1 behind 
 IB a wax 
 ^eurthe 
 t one of 
 igtothe 
 w street. 
 I way to 
 Qexingi 
 led pull, 
 bain and 
 or of the 
 Lce, after 
 ! sited hid 
 the same 
 
 Loccupied 
 ls, which 
 f the old 
 
 ther, not 
 a table, 
 lun, who 
 oin, you 
 t on the 
 ihe itair- 
 k-rooma, 
 
 riated to 
 "here was 
 lom, as I 
 be yard- 
 ) a BtorO' 
 C)n th« 
 
 right, another door opens into another passage, crossing 
 which, yon enter by a door. 
 
 8th. A room with bed and screen in one oomsr, on 
 which nuns were laid to be examined, before their introduc- 
 tion into the sick-room last mentioned. Another door op- 
 posite the former, opens into a passage, in which is a stair- 
 oase leading down. 
 
 9th. Beyond this is a spare room, sometimes used to 
 store apples, boxes of different things, &o. 
 
 10th. Betuming now to the passage which opens on one 
 side upon the stairs to the gate, we enter the only remain- 
 ing door, which loads into an apartment usually occupied 
 by some of the old nuns, and frequently by the Superior. 
 
 11th and 12th. Beyond this are two more sick-rooms, in 
 one of which those nuns stay who are waiting their accouch- 
 ment, and in the other those who have passed it. 
 
 13th. The next is a small sitting-room, where a priest 
 waits to baptize the infants previous to their murder. A 
 passage leads from this room on the left, by the doors of two 
 fuoceeding apartments, neither of which hare I ever en- 
 tered. 
 
 14th. The first of them is the ' holy retreat,' or room 
 occupied by the priests, while suffering the penalty of their 
 licentiousness. 
 
 15th. The other is a sitting-room, to which they hare 
 access. Beyond these, the passage leads to two rooms, con- 
 taining closets for the storage of various articles ; and two 
 others, where persons are received who come on business. 
 
 The public hospitals succeed, ard extend a considerable 
 distance — I believe, to the extremity of the building. By 
 a public entrance in that part, priests often came into the 
 Nunnery ; and I have often seen some of them thereabouts, 
 who must have entered that way. Indeed, priests often get 
 into the ' holy retreat,* without exposing themselves in the 
 view of persons in the ether parts of the Convent, and have 
 been first known to be tiiere, by the yard-nuns being sent 
 to the Seminary for their clothes. 
 
(6 
 
 AWnn. DIH0L0H1TBX8 OF MABTA MONK. 
 
 The Congregational Nunnery was founded by a nim, 
 called Sister Bourgeoise. She taught a school in Mon> 
 tre<|l, and left property for the 
 foundation of a Convent. Her 
 body iB buried, and her heart is 
 kept under the Nunnery in an 
 iron chest, which has been shown 
 to me, with the assurance that it 
 continues in perfect preservation, 
 although she has been dead more 
 than one hundred and fifty years. 
 In the chapel is the following in- 
 scription : * Soeur Bourgeoise, 
 londatrice du Convent.* (Sister 
 BourgeoiBe, Founder of the Con- 
 vent.) ^ 
 
 Nothing was more common 
 than for the Superior to step has- 
 tily into our community-room, 
 while numbers of us were assem- 
 bled there, and hastily communicate her wishes in words 
 like these: — 
 
 * Here are the parents of such a novice ; come with me, 
 and bear me out in this story.' She would then mention 
 the outlines of a tissue of falsehoods she had just invented, 
 that we might be prepared to fabricate circumstances, and 
 throw in whatever else might favour the deception. This 
 was justified and indeed most highly commanded, by the 
 system of faith by which we are instructed. 
 
 It was a common remark always at the initiation of a new 
 mm into the Black nun department, that is, to receive the 
 black veil, that the introduction of another novice into the 
 convent as a veiled nim, always caused the introduction of 
 a veiled nun into heaven as a saint, which was on account 
 of the singular disappearance of some of the older nims al- 
 wnya at the entrance of new ones. 
 
 To witness the scenes which often ocourred between wt 
 
 SISTBB BOUBGBOISB, 
 FOUNDBB OF THB 
 OONOEBGATIONAL 
 innCNKBT. 
 
AWWVh DI8CX;0S1TR«H OF VARIA MONK. 
 
 87 
 
 words 
 
 aoBW 
 ive the 
 
 to the 
 tion ol 
 ccount 
 B al- 
 
 and strangers would have struck a person most powerfullyi 
 il he had known how truth was set at nought. The Supe- 
 rior, with a serious and dignified air, and a pleasant voice 
 and aspect, wotild commence a recital of things most fa- 
 vourable to the character of the absent novice, represent- 
 ing her equally fond of her situation, and beloved by the 
 other inmates. The tale told by the Superior, whatever it 
 was, however unheard before might have been any of her 
 statements, was then attested by us, who in every way we 
 could think of, endeavourttd to oonfirm her declarations be- 
 yond the reach of doubt. 
 
 Sometimes the Suf lerior would entrust the management 
 of such a case to some of the nuns, whether to habituate us 
 to the practice in which she was so highly accomplished, or 
 to relieve herself of what would have been a serious burden 
 to most other persons, or to ascertain whether she could de- 
 pend upon us, or all together, I cannot teU. Often, how- 
 ever, have I seen her throw open a door, and say, in a hur. 
 ried manner, * Who can tell the best story P* 
 
 One point, on which we have received frequent and par> 
 ticular instructions was, the nature of falsehoods. On this 
 subject I have heard many a speech, I had almost said 
 many a sermon ; and I was led to belie e that it was one of 
 great importance, one on which it was a duty to be well in- 
 formed, as well as to act. ' What !' exclaimed a priest one 
 day — ' what, a nim of your age, and liot know the dilEer- 
 ence between a wicked and a religious lie I' 
 
 He then wont on, as had been done many time previously 
 in my hearing, to show the essential diif erence between the 
 two difEerent kinds of falsehoods. A lie told merely for 
 the injury of another, for our own interest alone, or for no 
 object at all, he painted as a sin worthy of penance. — But a 
 lie told for the good of the church or convent, was meri- 
 torious, and of course the telling of it a duty. And of this 
 class of lies there were many varieties and shades. This 
 doctrine has been inculcated on me and my oompanionn in 
 the nunnery, more times than I can enumerate ; and to f&y 
 
D8 
 
 AWrUL DI80LOBUBS8 OF MARIA SfOKK. 
 
 that it was generally received, would he to tell part of tbt 
 tnith. We often taw tlve practice of it, and were fre- 
 quently made to take part in it. Whenerer anything 
 which the Superior thought important, oould he most con- 
 Teniently acoompliahed hj faliehood, the retorted to it with- 
 out scruple. 
 
 There was a class of cases in which she more frequently 
 relied on deception than any other. 
 
 The friends of novices frequently applied at the Convent 
 to see them, or at least to inquire after their welfare. II 
 was common for them to be politely refused an interview, 
 on some account or other, generally a mere pretext ; and 
 and then the Superior generally sought to make as favour- 
 able an impression as possible on the visitors. Sometimet 
 she would make up a story on the spot, and tell the strange 
 ers ; requiring some of us to confirm it in the most convinc- 
 ing way we oould. 
 
 At other times she would prefer to make over to us tha 
 task of deceiving, and we were commended in proportion 
 to our ingenuity and success. 
 
 Some nun usually showed her submission by immediate" 
 ly stepping forward. She would then add, perhaps, that 
 the parents of such a novice, whom she named, were ia 
 waiting, and it was necessary that they should be told such 
 and such things. To perform so difficult a task well, was 
 considered a difficult duty, and it was one of the most cer- 
 tain ways to gain the favour of the Superior. Whoever 
 volunteered to make a story on ths spot, was sent immedi- 
 ately to tell it, and the other nuns present were hurried oft 
 with her under strict injunctions to uphold her in every- 
 thing she might state. The Superior, as there was every 
 reason to believe, on all such occasions, when she did not 
 herself appear, hastened to the apartment adjoining that 
 in which the nuns were going, there to listen through the 
 thin partition, to hear whether all performed their parts 
 anght. It was not uncommon for her to go rather fur- 
 ther, when she wanted to give such explanation£ as she 
 
AWWVL DI80L0SVB1S OW MAKIA VOmC. 
 
 m 
 
 oonld haTe desired. She wonld then enter abruptly, And 
 ask, * Who can tell a good etory this morning ?* and hurry 
 us oft without a moment's delay, to do our best at a ven< 
 ture, without waiting for instructions. It would be curi- 
 ous, could a stranger from the * wicked world' outside Ohe 
 Convent, witness such a scene. One of the nuns, who felt 
 in a farourable humour to undertake the proposed task, 
 would step promptly forward, and signify her readiness in 
 the usual way, by a knowing wink of one eye, and a slight 
 toss of the head. 
 
 * Well, go and do the best you can,' the Superior would 
 say : ' and all the rest of you mind and swear to it.' The 
 latter part of the order, at least, was always performed ; 
 for in erery case, all the nuns present appeared as unani- 
 mous witnesses of eyerythiog that was uttered by the 
 spokeswoman of the day. 
 
 We were constantly hearing it repeated, that we must 
 never again look upon ourselves as our own ; but must re- 
 member that we were solely and irrevocably devoted to GK}d. 
 Whatever was required of us, we were called upon to yield 
 under the most solenm considerations. I cannot speak on 
 every particular with equal freedom : but I wish my readers 
 clearly to understand the condition in which we were plac- 
 ed, and the means used to reduce us to what we had to sub- 
 mit to. Not only were we required to perform the several 
 tasks imposed upon us at work, prayers, and penances, un- 
 der the idoa that we were performing solemn duties to our 
 Maker, but everything else wLich was required of us, vn 
 were constantly told, was something indispensable in his 
 light. The priests, we admitted, were the servants of GK)d, 
 especially appointed by his authority, to teach us our duty, 
 to absolve us from sin, and lead us to heaven. Without 
 their assistance, we had allowed we could never enjoy the 
 favour of Qod ; unless they administered the sacrament to 
 ■H, we oould not enjoy everlaating happineee. Having 
 consented to acknowledge all this, we had no objection to 
 nrge against admitting any other demand that mi^ht be 
 
90 
 
 ▲WytTL DI80T.<MrB18 OT If A HI A HOWL 
 
 »H' 
 
 made for or by them. If we thought an act ever lo orimi- 
 nal, the Superior would tell us that the prieeta acted under 
 the direct aanction of Qodf and could not tin. Of ooune, 
 then, it could not be wrong to comply with any of their 
 request!, because they could not demand anything Imt 
 what was right. On the contrary, to refuse to do anything 
 they asked would necessarily be sinful. Such doctrlaei 
 admitted, and such practices performed, it will not seem 
 wonderful when I mention that we often felt something of 
 their preposterous character. 
 
 Sometimes we took pleasure in ridiculing some of the 
 faTOurite themes of our teachers ; and I recollect one sub- 
 ject particularly, which at one period afforded us repeated 
 merriment. It may seem irrererent in me to envt^ the ao- 
 ooimt, but I do it to show how things of a solemn nature 
 were sometimes treated in the oonrent, by women bearing 
 the title of saints. A Canadian novice, who epoke rery 
 broken English, one day remarked that she was perform- 
 ing some duty 'for the Gk)d.' This peculiar expression 
 had something ridiculous to the ears of some of us ; and it 
 was soon repeated again and again, in application to various 
 ceremonies which we had to perform. Mad Jane Hay seis. 
 ed upon it with avidity, and with her aid it soon took the 
 place of a by-word in conversation, so that we were con- 
 stantly reminding each other that we were doing this thing 
 and that thing, how trifling and unmeaning soever, ' for 
 the God.' Nor did we stop here ; when the Superior call- 
 ed upon us to bear witness to one of her religious lie«, or 
 to fabricate the most spurious one the time would admit ; 
 to save her the trouble, we were sure to be reminded on 
 our way to the stranger's room, that we were doing it * for 
 the God.' And so it was when other things were mention- 
 ed — everything which belonged to our condition was spok- 
 en of in somewhat similar tenns. 
 
 I have hardly detained the reader long enough on this 
 subject to give him a just impression of the stress laid on 
 ooafeeeion. It is one of the great points to which our at- 
 
AffWVL uimxuwixnuu or majua Hvum, 
 
 n 
 
 for 
 
 feention was oonstantly directed. We were directed to keep 
 A strict and coBstant watch over our thooghta; to have 
 oontinaallj before our minds the rules of the oonrent, to 
 compare the one with the other, remember erery devotion, 
 and tell all, even the smallest, at confession, either to the 
 Superior or to the priest. M j mind was thus kept in ft 
 oc itinual state of activit j, which proved very wearisome ; 
 and it required the constant exertion of our teachers to keep 
 nfl up to the practice they inculcated. 
 
 Another tale recurs to me, of those which were frequently 
 toM us, to make us feel the importance of unreserved con- 
 feti8ion. 
 
 A uun of our convent, who had hidden some sin from her 
 confessor, died suddenly, and without tuxj one to confess 
 her. Her sisters asfiembled to pray for the peace of her 
 soul, when she appeared, and informed them that it would 
 be of no use, but rather troublesome to hit as her pardon 
 was impossible. The doctrine is, that prayers made for 
 souls guilty of unconf eased sin, do but sink them deeper in 
 hell ; and this is the reason I have heard given for not 
 praying for Protestants. 
 
 The authority of the priests in everything, and the enor- 
 mity of every act which opposes it, were also impressed up- 
 on our mindfi, in various ways, by our teachers. A * Fa- 
 ther' told us the following story one day at catechism. 
 
 A man once died who had failed to pay some money 
 which the priest had asked of him ; he was condemned to 
 be burnt in purgatory until he should pay it, but had per- 
 mission to come back to this world, and take a human 
 body to work in. He made his appearance, therefore, again 
 on earth, and hired himself to a rich man as a labourer. 
 He worked all day, with the fire working in him, unseen 
 \j other people : but while he was in bed that night, a girl 
 In an adjoining room, perceiving the smell of brimstone, 
 looked through a crack in the wall, and saw him covered 
 with flames. She informed his master, who questioned hiss 
 
61 
 
 AWWVL DIMTLOflnEU OV MARIA MOHK. 
 
 the next morning, and found thAt hxg hired man was §&• 
 oretlj suffering the pnins of purgatory, for negleoting to 
 pay a certain lum of money to the prieet. He, therefore, 
 fumiahed him with the amount due ; it was paid, and the 
 serrant went off immediately to hearen. The priest can- 
 not forgire any debt due unto him, beoause it is the Lord's 
 ett(*,te. 
 
 While at confession, I was urged to hide nothing from 
 the prieflts, and hare boon told by them, that they already 
 knew what was in my heart, but would not toil, because it 
 was necessary for me to confess it. I really believed that 
 the priests were acquainted with my thoughts ; and often 
 stood in awe of them. They often told me, they had power 
 to strike me dead at any moment* 
 
4inrUL DUOLOSU&M OV MARIA MOITK 
 
 (b 
 
 ing to 
 trolore, 
 ad th« 
 t oan- 
 Lord'l 
 
 ; from 
 ilready 
 ause it 
 Mlthat 
 I often 
 powev 
 
 Oliapter JX. 
 
 ■me WITH SIMILAR NAMKS — WTJAW mJKB — VIKflT Tlirf TO 
 THl CKLLAB — D18CRIPTI0M OF IT — BHOOKIMO DUOOVIKT 
 THIRI — 8UP1M0B*8 INSTBUOTIOKS — PBIYATB 8IONAL OF 
 THl FBI18T8 — BOOKS ITSBD IN THl FTJUWlltT — OPINIOMB 
 SXPBISHID OF TUB BIBLl — BPIOIMIXS OF WHAT I I NOW 
 OF THl SCBirTUmM. 
 
 I FotnvD that I had sereral nameoakes among the nvjis, for 
 there were two others who had already borne awaj my new 
 name, Saint Enataoe. This was not a solitary case, for 
 there were fire Saint Marys, and throe Saint Monros, b > 
 sidee two novices of that name. Of my namesakes, I }i».^t 
 little to say, for they resembled most nuns ; being so much 
 cut oft from intercourse with me and other sisters, that I 
 nerer saw anything in them, nor learnt anything abov.t 
 them, worth mentioning. 
 
 Sereral of my new companions were squaws, who had 
 taken the reil at different times. They were from some d 
 the Indian settlements in the country, but were not distin- 
 guishable by any striking habits of charact^v y-om other 
 nuns, and were generally not very different in their appear* 
 anoe when in their usual dress, and ongairrHi in their cus- 
 tomary occupations. It was evident uey were treated 
 with much kindness and lenity by the Superior and the old 
 nuns ; and this I discovered was done in order to render 
 them as weU contented and happy in their situations as pos- 
 sible : and should have attributed the motives for this par- 
 tiality to their wishing, that they might not infiuenoe 
 others to keep away, had I not known they were, like onr- 
 Mlves, unable to exert such an influence. And thereforo, 
 I ooold not satiAfy my own mind why this difEdromse wa« 
 
94 
 
 AWrUh l>18<JL0SirB£fl 0# MABIA MOKK. 
 
 4-. 
 
 made. Many of the Indians were remarkably devoted to 
 the priests, believing everything they were taught ; and as 
 it ifl represented to be not only a high honour, but a real 
 advantage to a family, to have one of its members become 
 a nun, Indian parents will often pay large sums of money 
 for the admission of their daughters into a convent. The 
 father of one of the squaws, I was told, paid to the SupeVi 
 
 'j 
 
 i 
 
 M 
 
 M 
 
 ( . 
 
 lavAW mm, nr tmm tkvwvaj o&ouvps wivh hjb 
 lATKitti n Bit VATiTi oomruioi. 
 
▲W71TL OISOLOSVRBS OF MABXA MONK. 
 
 sdtio 
 d M 
 
 xeal 
 oome 
 oney 
 
 The 
 apoPi 
 
 lua 
 
 ior nearly her weight in silver on her reception, althoujrh 
 he was obliged to flell nearly all his property to raiae the 
 money. This he did voluntarily, because he thought him- 
 •elf overpaid by having the advantage of her prayerg, 
 ■ell-sacrificefl, &c., lor himaell and the remainder of hii 
 family. 
 
 The squawB sometimes serve to amuse us ; for when we 
 were partially dispirited or gloomy, the Superior would oc- 
 casionally send them to dress themselves in their Indian 
 garments, which usually excited us to merriment. 
 
 Among the squaw nuns whom I particularly remember, 
 was one of the Saint Hypolites, not the one who figured in 
 a dreadful scene, described in another part of this narrative, 
 but a woman of a far more mild and humsme character. 
 
 Three or four days after my reception, the Superior sent 
 me into the cellar for coals ; and after she had given me 
 directions, I proceeded down a staircase with a lamp in my 
 hand. I soon found myself on the bare earth in a spacious 
 place, so dark that I could not at once distinguish its form 
 or size, but I observed that it had very solid stone walls, 
 and was arched overhead, at no great elevation. Following 
 my directions, I proceeded onwards from the foot of the 
 stairs, where appeared to be one end of the cellar. After 
 walking about fifteen paces, I passed three small doors, on 
 the right, fastened with large iron bolts on the outside, 
 pushed into posts of stone work, and each having a small 
 opening above, covered with a fine grating, secured by a 
 •mailer bolt. On my left were three smaller doors, resem- 
 bling these, and placed opposite them. 
 
 Beyond these, the space became broader: the doors evi- 
 dently closed small compartments, projecting from the out- 
 er wall of the cellar. I soon stepped upon a wooden floor, 
 on which were heaps of wood, coarse linen, and other arti- 
 cles, apparently deposited there for occasional use. I soon 
 crossed the floor, and found the bare earth again under my 
 feet. 
 
 A little further on, I found the cellar again contracted in 
 
i 
 I I 
 
 ^ 00 
 
 AWFUL DI8GLOST7BE8 OF MABIA MOHTK, 
 
 ii 
 
 nzB by a row of closota, or smaller compartmenta, project- 
 ing on each aide. These wore closed by doora of a difiereai 
 description from the first, having a simple fasteningf and 
 no opening through them. ' vl- 
 
 Just beyond, on the left side, I passed a staircase leading 
 ap, and then three doors, much resembling those first de* 
 scribed, standing opposite three more, on the other side of 
 the cellar. Having passed tiiese, I found the cellar enlarg. 
 ed as before, and here the earth appeared as if mixed with 
 somo whitish substance, which attracted my attention. 
 
 Ab I proceeded, I found the whiteness increase, until tne 
 snrface looked almost like snow, and in a short time I ob- 
 jerved before me, a hole dug so deep into the earth that I 
 could perceive no bottom. I stopped to observe it — it was 
 drcular, twelve or perhaps fifteen feet across, in the middle 
 of the cellar, and unprotected by any kind of curb, so that 
 one might easily have walked into it in the dark. 
 
 The white substance which I have observed, was spread 
 all over the surface around it ; and lay in quantities on 
 m sides, that it seemed as if a great deal of it must have 
 been thrown into the hole. It immediately occurred to me 
 that the white substance was lime, and that was the place 
 where the infants were buried, after being murdered, as the 
 Superior had informed me. I knew that lime is often used 
 by Roman Catholics in burying places ; and in that way I 
 ■ceonnted for its being scattered about the spot in such 
 quantities. 
 
 This was a shock' ng thought to me ; but I can hardly tell 
 how it affected me, as I had already been prepared to ex- 
 pect dreadful things in the Convent, and had undergone 
 trials which prevented me from feeling as I should formerly 
 have done in similar circumstances. 
 
 I passed the spot, therefore, with dreadful thoughts, it is 
 true, about the Uttle corpses which might be in that secret 
 burying place, but with recollections also of the declarations 
 wbich I had heard, about the favour done their souls in 
 
 'I 
 
▲wroii 018OI1O8UKJM OF MABiA Momc ' if 
 
 •ending them direct to heaven, and the necessary virtue ao- 
 companying all the actions of the priests. 
 
 Whether I noticed them or not at vhe time, there is a 
 ¥dndow or two on each side nearly ag^^iriSt the hole, in at 
 which are sometimes thrown articles brought to them from 
 without, for the use of the Convent. Through the window 
 on my right, which opens into the yard, towards the cross 
 street, lime is received from carts ; I then saw a large heap 
 of it near the place. 
 
 Passing the hole, I came to a spot where was another pro- 
 jection on each side, with thr«e cells Uke those I first describ- 
 ed. Beyond them, in another broad part of the cellar, were 
 heaps of vegetables, and other things, on the right ! and on 
 the left, I found the charcoal I was in search of. This was 
 placed in a heap against the wall, as I might then have ob- 
 served, near a small high window, like the rest, at which it 
 is thrown in. Beyond this spot, at a distance, the cellar 
 terminated. 
 
 The top, quite to the point, is arched overhead, though 
 at diHerent heights, for the earth on the bottom is uneven, 
 and in some places several feet higher than in others. 
 
 Not Hiring to be alone in so spacious and gloomy a part of 
 the Oonvent, especially after the discovery I had made, I 
 hastened to fill my basket with coal, and to returiL 
 
 Here then I was in a place which I had considered as the 
 nearest imitation of heaven to be f oimd on earth, amongst a 
 society where deeds were constantly perpetrated, which I 
 had believed to be most criminal, and had now found the 
 place in which harmless infants were unfeelingly thrown 
 out of sight, after being murdered. 
 
 And yet, such is the power of instruction and example, al- 
 though not satisfied, as many around me seemed to be, that 
 tlus was all righteous and proper, I sometimes was halt in- 
 clined to believe it, for the priests could do no sin, and thif 
 was done by priests. 
 
 Among the first instructions I received from the Superior, 
 were such as prepared me to admit priests into the nunnery, 
 
88 
 
 AWmTL DiaOLOSTTKU Of XA&IA MOITK. 
 
 from the stxeet, at irrogular houn. It i> no Mcret that 
 prieits enter and go out ; but il they were to be watched by 
 any penion in St. Paul's Street all day long, no irregularity 
 might be auspected ; and they might be bupposed to visit 
 the Convent for th« performance of religioua oeremoniea 
 merdiy. 
 
 But if a person were near the gate about midnight, he 
 might sometimes form a different opinion ; for when a stray 
 priest is shut out of the Seminary, or is otherwise put in 
 the need of seeking a lodging, ho is always sure of being 
 admitted into the Black Nunnery. Nobody but a priest 
 can ever ring the bell at the sick-room door ; much less can 
 any but a priest gain admittance. The pull of the bell is 
 entirely concealed, somewhere on tht outside of the gate, I 
 have been told. 
 
 He makes himself known as a priest by a peculiar kind 
 of hissing sound, made by the tongue against the teeth 
 while they ar« kept closed and the lips open. Tha nun 
 within, who delays to open the door until informed what 
 kind of an applicant is there, immediately reoognises Die 
 signal, and replies with two inarticulate sounds, such as are 
 often used instead of yes, with the mouth closed. 
 
 The Superior seemed to consider this part of my instruc- 
 tions quite important, and taught me the signals. I had 
 often occasion to use them ; I have been repeatedly called 
 to the door, in the night, while watching in the sick-room ; 
 and on reaching it, heard the short hissing sound I have 
 mentioned ; then, according to my standing orders, unfast- 
 ened the door, admitted a priest, who was at liberty to go 
 where he pleased. I will name M. Bierze, from St. Denis. 
 
 The books used in the nunnery, at least such as I recol- 
 lect of them, were the following. Most of these are lec- 
 ture books, or such as are used by the daily readers, while 
 we were at work and meals. These were all furnished by 
 the Superior, out of her library, to which we never had ao- 
 oans She was informed when we had done with the book, 
 
 il 
 
 I 
 
 c 
 
 d 
 C 
 
AWVrrL DIMOLOBtrUM OV lEABU X0N1L 
 
 61 
 
 ftnd then exchanged it for another, aa she pleamd to se- 
 lect. 
 
 THB SUPERIOB'B LIBBJLBT. 
 
 0'q 
 
 La Miroir dn Chretien (Christian Mirror), History d 
 Rome, Hiftory ol the Church, Life ol Boeur Bourgeoiae, 
 (the founder of the Convent,) in two volumes, L'AngeOon- 
 ducteur, (the Guardian Angel,) L'Ange Chretien, (tha 
 Christian Angel,) Lee Vies dee Saints, (Livee oi the Saints,) 
 
li 
 
 ▲WTUL DIS0LO0UBB8 OF MARIA HONK. 
 
 in leyeral Tolimie>, Dialogue*, a yolume ooiuriflting of oon- 
 ▼eraationa between a Protestant Doctor, called Dr. D., and 
 a Oatholic gentleman, on the articles of faith, in which, 
 after much ingenious reasoning, the former was confuted ; 
 one large book, the name of which I have forgotten, occu- 
 pied us nine or ten months at our lectures, night and morn- 
 ing, L'Instruction de la Jeimesse, (the Instruction of 
 Touth,) containing much al)Out Convents, and the educa* 
 tion of persons in the world, with a great deal on oonfes- 
 sionyi, &c. Examen de la Conscience (Examination of Con> 
 science,) is a book frequently used. 
 
 I may here remark, that I never saw a Bible in the Con- 
 vent from the day I entered as a novice, until that on 
 which I effected my escape. The Catholic New Testa- 
 ment, commonly called the Evangile, was read to us about 
 three or four times a year. The Superior directed the 
 reader what passage to select ; but we never had it in our 
 hands to read when we pleased. I often heard the Protes- 
 tant Bible spoken of, in bitter terms, as a most dangerous 
 book, and one which never ought to be in the bands ol 
 oommon people. 
 
 i 
 
AWFUL DU0L08VS1S OF UAXLA MONK. 
 
 » 
 
 oon- 
 
 , and 
 tiich, 
 ted; 
 
 MJCU- 
 
 lom- 
 n of 
 iuca- 
 nfes- 
 GosL* 
 
 Ob.apter 2L 
 
 UAKvyAonna of eriad and wax oanslbs, oahbud cat 
 
 IN THS CONTENT — BtrFH&gTITIONB — 80APVX<AaiB»— YIBOXN 
 MABT'b FIN0U8HI0N — HX& H0U8K — THB BUHOP'l POWB& 
 OTNB FOLB — ICT INBTBUOTIONS TO NOYIGia — JANB BAT— 
 FAOnXATION OF FBBLINOS. 
 
 Con- 
 it on 
 esta- 
 ibout 
 I the 
 lour 
 otea- 
 arouB 
 is of 
 
 Labob quantities of bread are made in the Black Nnnnery 
 every week ; for, beiidea what ia necessary to feed the nuns, 
 many of the poor are supplied. When a priest wishes to 
 gire a loaf of bread to a poor person, he gives him an or- 
 der, which is presented at the Ck>nvent. The making oC 
 bread is, therefore, one of the most laborious employments 
 in the institution. 
 
 The manufacture of wax candles was another important 
 branch of business in the nunnery. It was can ied on in a 
 ■mall room, on the first floor, thence called the dergerie, or 
 wax-room, cierge being the French word for wax. I was 
 sometimes sent to read the daily lecture and catechism to 
 the nuns employed there, but found it a very impleasant 
 task, as the smell rising from the melted wax gave me a 
 sickness at the stomach. The employment was considered 
 SF rather unhealthy, and those were assigned to it who had 
 lihe strongest constitutions. The nuns who were more enu 
 ployed in that room were Saint Maria, Saint Gatherine, 
 Saint Charlotte, Saint Hyacinthe, Saint Hypolite, and 
 others. But with these, as with other persons in the Con- 
 vent, I was never allowed to speak, except under cironm- 
 stances before mentioned. I was sent to read, and was not 
 allowed even to answer the most trivial question, if on* 
 were asked me. Should a nun say, * What o'clock is it P* 
 I never should have dared to reply, but was reqwred to re- 
 port her to th« Superior. 
 
n ■ 
 
 ,\\ 
 
 i I 
 
 ! t 
 
 ; I 
 
 AWFUL DIMIiOSnmXS OV MABIA MONK. 
 
 Maoh ■treM was laid on the tairUe teapulairtf or holy 
 •capillary. This is a small band of cloth or dlk, formed 
 and wrought in a particular manner, to be tied around tha 
 neok, by two strings, fastened to the ends. I haye made 
 many of them ; having been sometimes set to make them in 
 the Gonyent. On one side is worked a kind of double 
 cross, (thus, X X,) and on the other, I. H. S., the mean' 
 ing of which I do not exactly know. Such a band is call- 
 ed m scapulary, and many miracles are attributed to its 
 power. Children on first receiving the communion are 
 often presented with scapularies, which they are taught to 
 regard with great reverence. We were told of the wonders 
 effected by their means, in the addresses that were made to 
 US, by priests, at catechisms or lectures. I will repeat one 
 oir two of the stories which occur to me. 
 
 A Roman OathoUo servant woman, who had concealed 
 some of her sins at confession, acted so hypocritical a part 
 as to make her mistress believe her a dewttef or strict ob- 
 server of her duty. She even imposed upon her confessor 
 to such a degree that he gave her a scapulary. After he 
 had given it, however, one of the saints in heaven inform- 
 ed him in a vision, that the holy scapulary must not re- 
 main on the neck of so great a sinner, and that it must be 
 restored to the church. She lay down that night with the 
 scapulary round her throat ; but in the morning was found 
 dead, with her head cut off, and the scapulary was discover- 
 ed in the church. The belief was, that the devil could not 
 endure to have so holy a thing on one of his servants, and 
 had pulled so hard to get it oil, as to draw the silken 
 thread, with which it was tied, through her neck ; after 
 which, by some divine power, it was restored to the 
 church. 
 
 Another story was as follows. A poor Boman Catholic 
 was once taken prisoner by the heretics. "Ke had % tainte 
 MCaptUaire on his neck, when Gk>d, seeing him in the midst 
 of his foes, took it from the neck by a miracle, and held it 
 up m the aur t4t>ove the throng of heretics ; more than one 
 
\\ 
 
 AVrtnTh DISOZiOSTTBKS OV MABIA MOW. 
 
 71 
 
 hundred of whom were oonTerted, by leeing it thus supema* 
 toraUy Buspended. 
 
 I had been informed by the Superior, on my firet admis- 
 ■ion as a nun, that there was a subterraneous paunage, lead- 
 ing from the cellar of our Oonvent, into that of the Oongre. 
 gational Nunnery : but, though I had ho often Tiidted the 
 oellar, I had never seen it. One day, after I had been re- 
 oeived three or four months, I was sent to walk through it 
 on my knees, with another nun, as a penanoe. This, and 
 other penanoes, were sometimes put upon us by the priests, 
 without any reason assigned. The common way, indeed, 
 was to tell us of the sin for which a ponance was imposed, 
 but we were left many times to conjecture. Now and then 
 the priests would inform us at a subsequent confession, 
 when he happened to recollect something about it, as I 
 thought, and not because he reflected or oared much upon 
 the subject. 
 
 The nun who was with me led through the cellar, passing 
 to the right of the secret burial-place, and showed me the 
 door of the subterraneous ptussage, which was at the ex- 
 tremity towards the Congregational Nunnery. The rea- 
 lons why I had not noticed it before, I presume, were, that 
 it was made to shut dose and even with the wall : and all 
 that part of the oellar was white- washed. The door, which 
 is of wood, and square, opens with a latch into a passage 
 about four feet and a halt high. We immediately got upon 
 our knees, commenced saying the prayers required, and be- 
 gan to move slowly along the dark and narrow passage. 
 It may be fifty or sixty feet in length. When we reached 
 the end, we opened a door, and found ourselves in the cellar 
 of the Oongregational Nunnery, at some distance from the 
 outer wall; for the covered way is carried on towards the 
 middle of the cellar by two low partitions oovered at the 
 top. By the side of the door was placed a list of names of 
 the Black Nuns, with a slide that might be drawn over any 
 of them. We oovered our names in this manner, as evi- 
 dence of having performed the duty assigned us ; and then 
 
74 
 
 AWrUL OI80LO8trRE8 OV MABIA UOttH. 
 
 ( 
 
 returned downward! on our knees, by tha way we had oobm. 
 This penance I repeatedly performed oTterwards ; and by 
 this way, aa I hare occasion elsewhere to mention, nims 
 from the Congregational Nunnery sometimes entered oar 
 Oonvent for worse purposes. 
 
 We were frequently assured that miracles are still par- 
 formed ; and pains were taken to impress us deeply on this 
 subject. The Superior often spoke to us of the Virgin 
 Mary's pincushion, the remains of which are pretended to 
 be preserved in the Oonvent, though it has crumbled quite 
 to dust. We regarded this relic with such veneration, that 
 we were afraid even to look at it, and we often heard the 
 following story related, when the subject was introduced. 
 
 A priest in Jerusalem once had a vision, in which he was 
 informed that the house in which the Virgin had lived, 
 should be removed from iii fc'^:?.dations, and transported to 
 a distance. He did not think the communication was from 
 Gk)d, and therefore disregarded it ; but the house was soon 
 after missed, which convinced him that the vision was true, 
 and he told where the house might be found. A picture d 
 the house is preserved in the Nunnery, and was sometimes 
 shown us. There was also wax figures of Joseph sawing 
 wood, and Jesus, as a child, picking up the chips. Wo 
 were taught to sing a little song relating to this, th« 
 chorus of which I remember : 
 
 ' Saint Joseph Garpentier, 
 Petit Jesus ramassait les oopeanz 
 Four faire bouillir la marmita I' 
 
 (St. Joseph was a carpenter, little Jesus collected chips to 
 make the pot boil.) 
 
 I began to speak of miracles, and I recollect a story of 
 one, about a family in Italy saved from shipwreck by a 
 priest, who were in consequence converted, and had two 
 ■DBS honoured with the priest's office. v 
 
 I ]^ k9Wi before I entered the Oonvent, about a great 
 
AWrVh DlffOLOHTTBlB OF MABXA MONK. 
 
 •w 
 
 fire which had de«troyed a number of houMt in th« Qaebao 
 suburba, and which some said the Biahop eztinguiihed with 
 holy water. I once heard a Catholic and a Protestant dis- 
 puting on thiB subject, and when I went to the (Congrega- 
 tional Nunnery, I sometimes heard the children, alluding 
 to the same story, say, at an alarm of fire, ' Is it a Oatholio 
 fire P Then why does not the Bishop run P* 
 
 Among the topics on which the Bishop addressed th« 
 nuns in the Convent, this was one. He Cold us the story 
 one day, that he could have sooner interfered and stopped 
 the flames, but that at last, finding they were about to 
 destroy too many Catholic houses, he threw holy water on 
 the fire, and extinguished it. I believed this, and also 
 thought that he was able to put out any fire, but that ha 
 never did it except when inspired. 
 
 The holy water which the Bishop has consecrated, was 
 considered much more effiacious than any blessed by a 
 oommon priest ; and this it was which was used in the 
 Convent in sprinkling our beds. It has a virtue in it, to 
 keep off any evil spirit. 
 
 Now that I was a nun, I was occasionally sent to read 
 lectures to the novices, as other nuns had been while I was 
 a novice. There were but few of us who were thought 
 capable of reading English well enough, and, therefore, I 
 was more frequently sent thaa I might otherwise have 
 ieen. The Superior often said to me, as I was going 
 among the novices : 
 
 ' Try to convert them — save their souls — you know you 
 will have a higher place in heaven for every one you oon- 
 vert.* 
 
 For whatever reason, Mad Jane Bay seemed to take great 
 delight in crossing and provoking the Superior and old 
 nuns ; and often she would cause an interruption when it 
 was most inconvenient and displeasing to them. The pre- 
 servation of silence was insisted upon most rigidly, and 
 penanoes of such a nature were imposed for breaking it, 
 thai it was a constant louroe of imeasiness with dm, to 
 
n 
 
 (I 
 
 AWFirX, priOLOffTTKIUI OW MAKfA MOT^K. 
 
 know that I might infringfi th« rulM in to manj wnyii, 
 and that inattantion might at any momfltnt lubjaot me ta 
 lomething very tmpleaaant. During the pericxii of medi- 
 tation, therefore, and thosH of lecture, work, and repoeo, I 
 kept a strict guard upon royBelf, to escape penanoei, as well 
 ai to avoid sin ; and the silence of the others convinced me 
 that they were equally watchful, and from the same mo- 
 tives. 
 
 My feelings, however, varied at diflerent times, and so 
 did those of many, if not of all my cx)mp«nions, excepting 
 the older ones, who took their turns in watching us. We 
 sometimes felt disposed for gaiety, and threw oft all idea 
 that talking was sinful, even when required by the rulee of 
 the Oonvent. I even, when I felt that I might perhape be 
 doing wrong, reflected that confession, and oertainly pen- 
 ance, would soon wipe off the guilt. 
 
 I may remark here, that I ere long found out several 
 things important to be known to a person living under 
 such rules. One of these was, that it was much better to 
 confetis to a priest a sin oommitted against the rules, be- 
 cause he would not require one of the penanoes I most dii- 
 liked, viz., those which exposed me to the observation of 
 the nuns, or which demanded self -debasement before them^ 
 like begging their pardon, kissing the floor, or the Supe- 
 rior's feet, &o., and, besides, he as a confessor was bound 
 to secrecy, and could not inform the Superior against me. 
 My conscience being as effectually unburdened by my con- 
 fession to the priest, as I had been taught to believe, I 
 therefore preferred not to tell my sins to any one else : and 
 this course I found was preferred by others for the same 
 good reasons. 
 
 To Jane Bay, however, it iometimes appeared to be a 
 matter of perfect indifference, who knew her violations of 
 rule, to what penance she exposed herself. 
 
 Often and often, while perfect silence prevailed among 
 the nuns, at meditation, or while nothing whs to be heard 
 •xcept the voice of the raader appointed for the day, no 
 
w 
 
 AwriTL DiBTiMmnm or maiua mokx. 
 
 ■lattnr whoM lito or writingi were prueontad for onr con- 
 templatiun, Jano would braak forth with nome r«m&rk or 
 qnMtion, that would attract goneral attention, and often 
 oaiuM a lon(( and total interruption. Bometimes tihe woald 
 make lome harmleu remark or inquiry aloud, as if through 
 mar* inadrarteiioj, and then her loud and well-knowa 
 Toice, so vtrongly aMociated with eTerything singular and 
 ridiouloos, would arrest the attention of us all, and gener- 
 ally incline us to laugh. The Superior would then usually 
 mtfjr some hasty romonatrance, and many a time I hare 
 heard her pronounce some penance upon her ; but Jane had 
 some apology ready, or soma reply calculated to irritata 
 still further, or to prore to every one that no punishment 
 would be effectual on her. Sometfiaes this sing^ular wo- 
 man would appear to be actuated by opposite feelings and 
 motives; for although she usually delighted in drawing 
 others into difficulty, and has thrown many a severe pen- 
 ance even upon her greatest favourites, on other occasions 
 she appeared totally regardleias uf consequences herself, 
 and preferred to take all the blame, anxious only to shield 
 others. 
 
 I have repeatedly known her to break silence in the com* 
 munity, as if she had no object, or none beyond that of 
 causing disturbance, or exciting a smile, and as soon as it 
 was noticed, exclaim, ' Say it's me, say it's me !' 
 
 Sometimes she would even expose herself to punishment 
 in place of another who was guilty ; and thus I found it 
 difficult fully to understand her. In some cases she seem- 
 ed decidedly out of her wits, as the Superior and priests 
 commonly preferred to represent her ; but generally I saw 
 in her what prevented me from accounting her insane. 
 
 Among her common tricks were such as these ; she gave 
 me the name of the * Devout English Header,' because I 
 was often appointed to read the lecture to the English girls ; 
 and somietimeB, after taking a seat near me, under pre- 
 tence of deafness, would whisper it in my hearing, because 
 •ho knew my want of self-command when oxcitad to laugh* 
 
 rt 
 
 
rs 
 
 AWirUL DISOLOflirBM OW MABIA HOKK, 
 
 It 
 
 ter. ThtiB she often exposed me to penances for a breaoh 
 of decorum, and set me to biting my lips, to avoid laugh- 
 ing outright in the midst of a solemn lecture. * Oh ! you 
 doTont English reader 1* would sometimes come upon me 
 suddenly from her lips, with something in it so ludicrous, 
 that I had to exert myself to the utmost to avoid obsenra- 
 tion. 
 
 This came so often at one time, that I grew uneasy, and 
 told her I must confess it, to unburden my conscience. I 
 had not done so before, because she would complain of me, 
 for giving way to temptation. 
 
 Sometimes she would pass behind us as we stood at din- 
 ner ready to sit down, and softly moving back our chairs, 
 leave us to fall down upon the floor. This she has repeat- 
 edly done ; and while we were laughing together, 8h« 
 would spring forward, kneel to the Superior, and beg htm 
 pardon and a penance. 
 
 i/Sf* 
 

 AWITTL OIB0L08UBBB OV MABIA MOVS. 
 
 n 
 
 Obapter XX. 
 
 ALABMINO OBDEB FBOM THB SUFEBIOB—FBOCKBD TO BXK- 
 OUTB IT— 80BNB IN AN UPPEB ROOM — 8BNTBK0R OF 
 DBATH, AND MUBDER— MY OWN DIBTBE^it — BKIOKTS 
 MADX TO FRIENDS OF ST. FBANOES. 
 
 But I must now come to one deed in which I had some 
 part, and which I look back upon with greater horror and 
 pain than any occurrences in the Convent, in which I was 
 nut the principal sufferer. It is not necessary for me to 
 attempt to excuse myself in this or any other case. Those 
 *?ho have any disposition to judge fairly, will exex'cise 
 fheir own judgment in making allowances for me, under 
 the fear and force, tl..e command and examples, before me. 
 I, therefore, shall confine myself, as usual, to the simple 
 narration of facts. The time was about five months after 
 I took the veil, the weather was cool, perhaps in Septembei 
 or October. One day the Superior sent for me and several 
 other nuns, to receive her commands at a particular room. 
 We foimd the Bishop and some priests with her ; and 
 speaking in an unusual tone of fierceness and authority, 
 she said, ' Go to the room for the Examination of Con- 
 •cience, and drag St. Frances up stairs.' Nothing more 
 was necessary than this unusual command, with the tone 
 p.nd manner which accompanied it, to excite in me the most 
 gloomy anticipations. It did not strike me as strange that 
 St. Frances should be in the room to which the Superior 
 directed us. It was an apartment to which we were often 
 sent to prepare for the communion, and to which we volun- 
 tarily went, whenever we felt the compunctions which our 
 ignorance of duty, and the misinstructions we received, in- 
 oliuod us to seek relief from self-reproach. Indeed I had 
 seen hor there a little before. What terrified me was, first, 
 
 I' 
 
80 
 
 AWVUL DI80L08UfiX8 OF MABIA MO»& 
 
 the Superior's angrj manner ; second, the expression she 
 oaed, ^>eing a French term, whose peculiar use I had learnt 
 in the Conrent, and whose meaning is rather softened when 
 translated into drag ; third, the place to which we wero 
 directed to take the Interesting young nun, and the person« 
 assonbled then, as I supposed, to condemn her. My lean 
 were such, concerning the fate that awaited her, and mj 
 horror at the idea that she was in some way to be sacrific- 
 od, that I would have given anything to be allowed to stay 
 where I was. But I feared the oonsequences of disobeying 
 the Superior, and proceeded with the rest towards the room 
 for the examination of conscience. 
 
 The room to which we were to proceed from that, was in 
 the second story, and the place of many a scene of a shame- 
 ful nature. It is sufficient to say, after what I have said 
 in other parts of this book, that things had there occurred 
 which made me regard the place with the greatest disg^t. 
 Saint Frances had appeared melancholy for some time. I 
 well knew that she had cause, for «he had been repeatedly 
 subject to trials which I need not name — our common lot. 
 When we reached the room where we had been bidden to 
 Koek her, I entered the door, my companions standing be- 
 hind me, as the place was so small as hardly to hold five 
 l^entons at a time. The young nun was standing alone, 
 near the middle of the room ; she was probably about 
 twenty, with light hair, blue eyes, and a ^ery fair com- 
 plexion. I spoke to her in a compassionate voice, but at 
 the same time with such a decided manner, that she com- 
 prehended my meaning. 
 
 * Saint Frances, we are sent for you.' 
 
 Several others spoke kindly to her, but two addressed her 
 very harshly. The poor creature turned round with a look 
 of meekness, and without expressing any unwillingness or 
 fear, without even speaking a word, resigned her8e]f to our 
 hands. The tears came into my eyes. I had not a moment*! 
 doubt that she considered her fate as sealed, and was already 
 ^yond the fear ui* death. She was conducted or rather 
 
 i 
 
A^WFUL DISOLOSUBSS OF MARIA MUKK. 
 
 tl 
 
 or 
 bur 
 
 h^irried to the 8tairca§e, which was near by, and then ti»iz(>d 
 Dy her limbs and clothes, and in fact almost dragged up 
 stairs, in the sense the Superior had intended. I laid my 
 own hands upon her — I took hold of her, too, more gently 
 indeed than some of the rest ; yet I encouraged and assisted 
 them in carrying her. I coiild not aToid it. My refusal 
 would not have saved her, nor prevented her from being 
 oarried up ; it would only have exposed me to some severe 
 punishment, as I believe some of my companionB would have 
 seized the first opportunity to complain of me. 
 
 All the way up the staircase. Saint Frances spoke not a 
 word, nor made the slightest resistance. When we entered, 
 with her, the room to which she was ordered, my heart sank 
 ■mthin me. The Bishop, the Lady Superior, and five 
 priests, viz. : Bonin, Richards, Savage, and two others, I 
 now ascertained, were assembled for trial, on some charge 
 of great importance. 
 
 When we had brought our prisoner before them. Father 
 Richards began to question her, and she made ready, but 
 calm replies. I cannot pretend to give a connected account 
 of what ensTied ; my feelings were wrought up to such a 
 pitch, that I knew not what I did, or what to do. I waa 
 under a terrible apprehension that, if I betrayed the feelings 
 which overcame me, I should fall under the displeasure of 
 the cold-blooded persecutors of my poor innocent sister ; and 
 this fear on the one hand, with the distress I felt for her 
 on the other, rendered me almost frantic. As soon as I en- 
 tered the room, I had stepped into a comer, on the left of 
 the entrance, where I might partially support myself by 
 leaning against the wall between the door and the window. 
 This support was all that prevented me falling to the floor, 
 for the confusion of my thoughts was so great, that only » 
 law words I heard spokt^n on either side made any lavting 
 impression upon me. I felt us if struck with »ome insup- 
 portable blow ; and death would not have been more fright- 
 ful to me. I am inclined to the belief that Father Richardji 
 wished to shield the poor prisoner from the severity of bar 
 
82 
 
 AWFTTL DISCLOSr&lR OK UABJCA MOKX. 
 
 li- 
 lt' '•' 
 
 f&te, by drawing from her expre^iioxui that might bear » 
 favourable construction. He aekwi her, among other thing.** 
 if she was now eorry for what she had been overheard to 
 say, (fox ahe had been betrayed by one of the nuns,) and if 
 she would not prefer confinement in the cells to the punish- 
 mAnt which was threatened. But the Bishop soon inter- 
 rupted him, and it was easy to perceive, that he considered 
 her fate as sealed, and was determined she should not escape. 
 In reply to some of the questions put to her, she was silent ; 
 to others I heard her voice reply that she did not repent of 
 words she had uttered, though they had been reported by 
 some of the nuns who had heard them ; that she had firmly 
 resolved to resist every attempt to compel her to the com- 
 mission of crimes which she detested. She added that she 
 would rather die than cause the murder of harmless babea. 
 
 * That is enough, finish her !' said the Bishop. 
 
 Two nims instantly fell upon the woman, and in obedi- 
 ence to directions, given by the Superior, prepared to exe- 
 cute her sentence. 
 
 She still maintained all the calmness and submission of a 
 lamb. Some of those who took part in this transaction, I 
 believe, were as unwilling as myself ; but of others I can 
 safely say, I believe they delighted in it. Their conduct 
 certainly exhibited a most blood-thirsty spirit. But above 
 all others present, and above all himian fiends I ever saw, I 
 think Saint Hypolite was the most diabolical ; she engaged 
 in the horrid task with all alacrity, and SMumed from choi<3e 
 the most revolting parts to be performed. She seized a 
 gag, forced it into the mouth of the poor nun, and when it 
 was fixed between her extended jaws, so as to keep them 
 open at their greatest possible distance, took hold of the 
 straps fastened at each end of the stick, croso A them behind 
 the helpless head of the victim^ and drew them tight through 
 the loop prepare<l as a fastening. 
 
 The bed which had always stood in ono part of the room, 
 ■till remained there ; though the screen, which had usually 
 been placed before it, and wtt& made of thick muslin, with 
 
 )? 
 
 \l 
 
 1 
 
 *4. 
 
>n of & 
 
 ■'1 
 
 tion, I 
 
 1 
 
 ) lean 
 
 1 
 
 onduct 
 
 1 
 
 above 
 
 i 
 
 saw, I 
 
 1 
 
 igagod 
 
 1 
 
 choi'ie 
 
 ized a 
 
 1 
 
 hen it 
 
 1 
 
 them 
 
 .1 
 
 of the 
 
 
 )ehijDd 
 
 
 rough 
 
 1 
 
 room. 
 
 1 
 
 STJAily 
 
 1 i 
 ' & 
 
 , with 
 
 iw 
 
 AWFUL DISOtOSURlia OF MA.RIA MOlft W 
 
 only a crevice through which a person might look out, had 
 been folded up on its hingei in the form of a W., and 
 placed in a comer. On the bed the prisoner was laid with 
 her face upwards, and then bound with cords so that she 
 could not move. In an instant, another bed was thrown up- 
 on her. One of the priests, named Bonin, sprung like a 
 
 J 
 
 THB IKHTIMAN PRIKST, BONIN. 
 
 fury first upon it, with all his force. He was speedily fol- 
 lowed by the nuns, until there were as many upon the bed 
 as could find room, and all did what they coiild, not only to 
 smother, but to bruise her. Pome stood up and jumped up- 
 on the poor girl with their j eet, some with their knees ; and 
 others, in different ways, soemed to seek how they might 
 best beat the breath out of her body, and mangle it, without 
 coming in direct contact with it, o*- iseeing the effectsof their 
 violences. During this time, my feelings were almost too 
 ttsrong to be endured, I felt iStnpified, and Boaroely was 
 oonsoious ol what I did. Btill, fear for myielf remained ia 
 
«4 
 
 ▲WFUli DIRulORTTBBS OF MABIA MONK. 
 
 H 
 
 II 
 
 a Mufficient degree to induce me to some exertion ; and I at 
 tempted to talk to those who stood next, partlf that I might 
 hare an excuse for turning away from th» dreadful scene. 
 
 After the lapse of fifteen or twenty minutes, and when it 
 was presumed that the sufferer hzid beon tauothered and 
 crushed to death, Father Bonin and the nims ceased to 
 trample upon her, and stepped from the bed. All wai 
 motionless and silent beneath it. 
 
 They then began to laugh at such inhuman thoughts as 
 occurred to some of them rallying each other in the most 
 unfeeling manner, and ridiculing me for feelings which I in 
 Tain endeavoured to conceal. They alluded to the resigna- 
 tion of our murdered companion ; and one of them taunt- 
 ingly said, ♦ She would have made a good Catholic martyr.* 
 After spending some moments in such conversation, one of 
 them asked if the corpse should be removed. The Superior 
 said it had better remain a little while. After waiting a 
 short time longer, the feather-bed was taken oft, the cords 
 unloosed, and the body taken by the nims and dragged 
 down stairs. I was informed that it was taken into the 
 cellar, and thrown unceremoniously into the hole which I 
 ha^ealready described, covered witha great quantity of lime ; 
 and afterwards sprinkled with a liquid, of the properties 
 and name of which I am ignorant. This liquid I have neen 
 poured into the hole from large bottles, after the necks were 
 broken off ; and have heard that it is used in France to pre- 
 Tent the effluvia rising from cemeteries. 
 
 I did not soon recover from the shock caused by this 
 scene ; indeed, it still recurs to me, with most gloomy im- 
 pressions. The next day there was a melancholy aspect 
 over everything, and recreation time passed in tho dullest 
 manner ; scarcely anything was said above a whisper. I 
 mver heard much said afterwards about Saixxt Frances. 
 
 I spoke with one of the nuns, a few worils, one day, but 
 we were all cautioned not to expose ourselves very far, and 
 oaoM not plaoe much reliance in each other. The mur- 
 
AWWTJl, mHOLOSUKBS 07 MAKIA MONK. 
 
 88 
 
 jr. 
 I. 
 
 r, but 
 , and 
 mar** 
 
 
 
 5^11 
 
 dered nun had been brought to her thocking end throogh 
 the treachery of one of our number in whom she confided. 
 
 I never knew with certainty who had reported her re- 
 marks to the Superior, but luapicion fastened on one, and I 
 never could regard her but with detestation. 
 
 I was more inclined to blame her than some of those em- 
 ployed in the execution ; for there could have been no ne- 
 oesHity for the betrayal of her feelings. We all knew huw 
 to avoid exposing each other. 
 
 I was often sent by the Superior to overhear what was 
 said by novices and nuns, when they seemed to shun her ; 
 she would say, * Oo and listen, they are speaking English ;' 
 and though I obeyed her, I never informed her against 
 them. If I wished to clear my conscience, I would go to a 
 priest and confess, knowing that he dared not communi- 
 cate what I said to any person, and that he would not 
 choose as heavy penances as the Superior. 
 
 We were always at liberty to choose another confessor 
 when we had any sin to confess, which we were unwilling 
 to tell one to whom we should otherwise have done. 
 
 Not long after the murder just related, a young woman 
 came to the nunnery, and asked for permission to see St. 
 Frances. It was my former friend, with whom I had been 
 an assistant teacher. Miss Louisa Bousquet, of St Deiun 
 
 mas Louzuk uovaoxm. 
 
II ▲WrUL DXROLOMVUXS OF MAKIA MOTHC. 
 
 From this, I Bupposed the murdered nun might haTO comft 
 from that toyrOf or its vicinity. The only answer waa, 
 that St. Francen was dead. 
 
 Some time afterwards, some of St. Frances* friends call- 
 ed to inquire after her, and they were told that she had 
 died a glorious death ; and fiurthor told, that she made 
 some heavenly expressionS| which were repeated in order to 
 satisfy her friends. 
 
v«, 
 
 ▲W7UL BIlCLOtlUBBS Or MABU MOHX. 
 
 •7 
 
 Oliapter XII. 
 
 DBSOATPTIOlf OF THB BOOM OF THB THBBB 8TATBS, AND THH 
 PZOTUBEB IK IT — JTANB K\Y — BIDIOITLINO PRIKSTB — THAOi 
 CBDIIKAL TBBATMENT OF US AT CONFESSION — JANB BAT'S 
 TBICKB W'JH TUB NUNs' APBONS, HANOKBBCHIBFB, AND 
 NIGHT- C WNS — APFLBS. 
 
 T^'V pictures in the room of the three states were large, 
 and painted by some artist who understood how to make 
 some horrible ones. They appeared to be stuck to the 
 walls. The light is admitted from small and high windows, 
 which are curtained, and is rather faint, so as to make 
 evorjrthing look gloomy. The story told us was, that they 
 were painted by an artist, to whom God had given power 
 to represent things exactly as they are in heaven, hell, and 
 purgatory. 
 
 In heaven, the picture of which hangs on one side of the 
 apartment, multitudes of nuns and priests are put in the 
 highest places, with the Virgin Mary at their head, 8t. 
 Peter and other saints, far above the great numbers of good 
 Oatholics of other classes, who are crowded in below. 
 
 In purgatory are multitudes of people ; and in one part, 
 called ' TTie place of lambSf* are infants who died unbap- 
 tized. * The place of darkness' is that part of purgatory 
 in which adults are collected, and there they are surround- 
 ed by flames, waiting to be delivered uy the prayers of the 
 living. 
 
 In hell, the picture of which, and that of purgatory, 
 were on the wall opposite that of heaven, the human faces 
 were the most horrible that can be imagined. Persons of 
 different descriptions ware represented, with the most dis- 
 torted features, ghastly complexioiui, and eveiy variety dt 
 
 h, 
 
 r ■ 
 
 
88 
 
 AWVTTL OI80L0AXTBRS OF VABIA MONK. 
 
 t I 
 
 droAdfiU exprossion; fome with wild beAiitfl g^wing nt 
 their heads, otheri furiouily biting the iron ban which 
 kept them in, with looks which could not fail to make a 
 spectator shudder. 
 
 I could hardly persuade myself that the figures were not 
 liring, and the impression they made on my feelings was 
 powerful. I was often shov n the place where nuns go 
 who break their tows, as a warning. It is the hottest 
 place in hell, and worse, in every point of view, even than 
 that to which all Protestants are assigned ; because they 
 are not so much to be blamed, as we were sometimes as- 
 sured, as their ministers and the Bible, by which they are 
 perverted. 
 
 Whenever I was shut in that room, as I was several 
 time*, I prayed for ' les Ames des fiddles trepasses ;' the 
 souls of those faithful ones who have long been in purga- 
 tory, and have no rel&iions living to pray for them. 
 
 My feelings were often of the most painful descriptioii, 
 while I remained alond with those frightful pictures. 
 
 Jane E^y was once put in, and uttered the most dreadful 
 shrieks. Some of the eld nuns proposed to the Superior to 
 have her gagged ; * No,' she replied, ' go and let out that 
 devil, she makes me sin moro than all the rest.' 
 
 Jane could not endure the place ; and she afterwards gave 
 names to many of the worst figures of the pictures. On 
 oatechijim-days she would take a seat behind a cupboard 
 door, where the priest could not isee her, while she faced 
 the nuns, and would make us laugh. ' You are not so at- 
 tentive to your lessons as you used to be,' he would begin 
 to say, while we were endeavouring to suppress ouz 
 laughter. 
 
 Jane would then hold up the first letter of some priest's 
 name whom she had before compared with one of the faces 
 in ' hell,' and so look that we could hardly preserve our 
 gravity. 
 
 I remember she named the wretch who was biting at the 
 iKixs of hell, with a serpent gnawing his head, with chains 
 
 
 P 
 
AwruL vmcLomvm ov karia Momc 
 
 89 
 
 the 
 
 and pudlocks on, Father Dufreane ; and ih* would lay— 
 ^ Doea he not look lik^ him, when he cornea in to oatechiam 
 with his long solemn lace, and begina hia apeeohea with, 
 * My children, my hope la that yon have liyed Tory derout 
 UveaP" 
 
 The first time I went to confesaion after taking the Teil, 
 I fonnd abundant evidence that the priesta did not treat 
 even that ceremony, whiclx ia called a solemn sacrament, 
 with respect enough to lay aside the shameLesa character 
 they ao often showed on other occaaionB. The oonfeaaor 
 Bometimea aat in the room for the examination of con- 
 acience, and sometimes in the Superior's room, and always 
 alone except the nim who was confessing. He had a com- 
 mon chair placed in the middle of the floor, and instead of 
 being placed behind a grate, or lattice, as in the chapel» 
 had nothing before or around him. There were no specta- 
 tors to observe him, and of coura* any auch thing would 
 have been unnecessary. 
 
 A number of nuna usually confessed on the same day» 
 but only one could be admitted into the room at a time. 
 They took their placea just without the door, on their 
 knees, and went through the preparation prescribed by the 
 rules of confession ; repeating certain prayers, which al- 
 ways occupy a considerable time. When one waa ready, 
 ahe rose from her kneea, entered, and closed the door be- 
 hind her ; and no one eren dared touch the latch till ahe 
 came out. 
 
 I ahall not tell what waa tranaacted at such times, under 
 the pretence of confessing, and receiving absolution from 
 am ; far more sin was often incurred than pardoned ; and 
 Crimea of a deep dye were oonmiitted, while trifling irre- 
 gularities in childish ceremonies, were treated as serioua 
 offences. I cannot persuade myself to speak plainly on 
 auch a aubject, as I must offend the virtuous ear. I can 
 only say, that suspicion cannot do any injustioe to the 
 priests, becaus^ their aina cannot be exaggerated. 
 8om« idea may be formed of the manner in which even 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 V 
 
 ^ 
 
 #/. 
 
 .*>/ 
 
 {./ 
 
 
 <? 
 
 
 [/ 
 
 < /^y. 
 
 A 
 
 10 
 
 I.I 
 
 I2J 
 
 it 14^ 
 
 11= 
 
 IM 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 1.25 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 *4 6" — 
 
 
 ► 
 
 V] 
 
 ^ 
 
 //'. 
 
 /a 
 
 ''^A 
 
 e. 
 
 Cl 
 
 ^^ "> 
 
 N> 
 
 
 V 
 
 /A 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 S: 
 
 ■O^ 
 
 «■ 
 
 ^ 
 
 N> 
 
 % 
 
 V 
 
 
 ;V 
 
 
 6^ 
 
 » 
 
 % 
 
 n? 
 
 rv 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, NY. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 ^ 
 
% 
 
 1>V 
 
10 
 
 Aynroh dzsolobums or mabia mokz. 
 
 moh womrai at niany of my aister nuzia, regarded the fathar 
 oonfeMon, when I state that there was often a oontt^t 
 among iui» to avoid entering the apartment as long aa we 
 oould ; endeavouring to make each othct go firut, as that 
 was what most of us dreaded. 
 
 During the long and tedioas days which filled up the 
 time between the oocurrenoes I have mentioned^ nothing or 
 little took place to keep up our spirits. We wore fatigued 
 in body with labour, or with sitting, debilitated by the 
 long oontinuance of our religious exercises, and depreuied 
 in feelings by our miserable and hopeless condition. No- 
 thing but the humours of mad Jane Bay could rouse us for 
 a moment from our languor and melancholy. 
 
 To mention all her devices, would require more room 
 than is here allowed, and a memory of almost all her words 
 and actions for yean. I had early become a favourite with 
 her, and haJ opportunity to learn more of her character 
 than most of the other nuns. As this may be learned from 
 hnarfng what she did. I will here recount a few of her 
 tricks, just as they happen to present themselves to my 
 memory, with regard to the order of time. 
 
 She one day, in an unaccountable humour, sprinkled the 
 tLoat plentifully with holy water, which brought upon her 
 a severe lecture from the Superior, as might have been ex- 
 pected. The Superior said it was a heinous oSence ; she 
 had wasted holy water enough to save many souls from 
 purgatory; and what would they not give for it. She 
 then ordered Jane to sit in the middle of the floor, and 
 when the priest came, he was informed of her offence. In- 
 stead, however, of imposing one of those penances to which 
 ■he had been subjected, but with so little effect, he said 
 to her, * Gk> to your place, Jane ; we forgive you for this 
 tune.* 
 
 I wttf onoe set to iron aprons with Jane ; aprons and 
 pooknt*handkerchief8 are the only articles of dress which 
 are ever ironed in the Ckmvent. As soon as we were alone, 
 ftub reparked; * WslHt we are free from the rules while we 
 
▲WT17L DXSOLOSTTKKS OF MABIA MOITX. 
 
 •1 
 
 
 
 Are at thiB work ;* and, although she knew ihe had no tea- 
 sou for saying so, she began to sing, and I soon joined her, 
 and thuB we spent the time, while we were at work, to the 
 neglect of the prayers that we ought to have said. 
 
 We had no idea that we were in danger of being OTSor- 
 heard, but it happened that the Superior was overhead all 
 the time, with several nuns, who were preparing for oon- 
 foAuion; she came down and said, *How is thisP' Jane 
 Bay coolly replied that we had employed our time in sing- 
 ing hymns, and referred to me. I was afraid to confirm so 
 direct a falsehood, in order to deceive tho Superior, though 
 I had often told more injurious ones of her fabrication, 
 or at her orders, and said very little in reply to Jane's re- 
 quest. 
 
 The Superior plainly saw the trick that was attempted, 
 and ordered us both to the room for the examination of 
 conscience, where we remained till night without a mouth- 
 ful to eat The time was not, however, unoccupied ; I re- 
 ceived such a lecture from Jane as I have very seldom 
 heard, and she was so angry with me, that we did not speak 
 to each other for two weeks. 
 
 At length she found something to complain of against 
 me, had me subjected to a penance, which led to our beg- 
 ging each other's pardon, and we became perfectly satisfi- 
 ed, reconciled, and as good friends as ever. 
 
 One of the most disgusting penances we had ever to sub- 
 mit to, was that of drinking the water in which the Super- 
 ior had washed her feet. Nobody could ever laugh at this 
 penance except Jane Bay. She would pretend to comfort 
 us, by saying she was sure it was better than mere plain 
 clear water. 
 
 Some of the tricks whidx I remember, were played by 
 Jane with nuns' clothes. It was a rule that the oldest aprons 
 in use should go to the youngest received, and that the old 
 nuns were to wear all the new ones. On four different oo- 
 cauons, Jane stole into the sleeping-room at night, and im- 
 obtexv«d by the watch, changed a great part of the aproasi 
 
 i; ■. 
 ■:^ 
 
 I! I 
 II 
 
 IS, ha 
 
 
 ■Mi 
 
▲wviTL ozaoL08ir&BS or mabia movic. 
 
 
 V. 
 
 tAKB BAT OHANOINO THB AJPBONS. 
 
 placing th«m by fhe bedi of niuu to whom they did not 
 
 belong. The oon«e- ^i, ii 
 
 quence was, that in the id "' • ■ < i — J — i 
 
 morning they dressed 
 
 themselves in such haste, 
 
 AS never to discover the 
 
 mistake they made, im- 
 
 til they were all ranged 
 
 at prayers ; and then the 
 
 ridiculous appearance 
 
 which many of them out, 
 
 dfftorbedthe long devotions. I laugh so easy that, on 
 
 such oooasions, I usually incurred a full share of penances. 
 
 I generally, however, got a new apron, when Jane played 
 
 this trick ; for it was part of her object to give the best 
 
 aprons to her favourites, and put oft the ragged ones on 
 
 some of the old nuns whom she most hated. 
 
 Jane once lost her pocket-handkerchief. The penance 
 for such an offence is, to go without any for five weeks. 
 For this she had no relish, and requested me to pick one 
 from some of the nuns on the way up stairs. I succeeded 
 in getting two ; this Jane said was one too many, and she 
 thought it dangerous for either of us to keep it, lest a search 
 should be made. Very soon the two nuns were complain- 
 ing that they had lost their handkerchiefi, and wondering 
 what oould have become of them, as they were sure they 
 had been careful. Jane seized an opportunity, and slipped 
 one into a straw bed, where it remained until the bed was 
 emptied to be filled with new straw. 
 
 As the winter was coming on, one year, she complained 
 to me that we were not as well supplied with warm night- 
 clothes, as two of the nuns she named, whom she said she 
 ' abominated.' She soon after found means to get posses- 
 sion of their fine warm flannel night- g^wns, one of which 
 she gave to me, while the other was put on at bedtime. She 
 preetuned the owners would have a secret s^roh for them ; 
 and in the morning hid them in the stove, after the fire had 
 
A^wuh DUMniOfltruB ov mabia Momc 
 
 18 
 
 lot 
 
 OS 
 
 368. 
 
 ^ed 
 
 >est 
 
 on 
 
 AOO 
 OIM 
 
 ded 
 ■h« 
 rch 
 ,in- 
 
 97 
 
 }d 
 
 gone out, whioh was kindled a little befon the hour of ris- 
 ing, and then suffered to bum down. 
 
 This she did every morning, taking them out at night 
 through the winter. The poor nuns who owned the gar- 
 ments were afraid to complain of their loss, lest the j should 
 hare some penance laid on them, and nothing was ever said 
 about them. When the weather began to grow warm in 
 the spring, Jane returned the night gowns to the beds of 
 the nims from whom she had borrowed them, and they were 
 probably as much surprised to find them again, as they had 
 been before at losing them. 
 
 Jane once found an opportunity to fill her apron with a 
 quantity of fine apples, called fmnetum, which came in her 
 way, and hastening up to the sleeping-room, hid them un- 
 der my bed. Then coming down, she informed me, and we 
 agreed to apply for leave to make our elevens, as it is called. 
 The meaning of this is, to repeat a certain round of prayers, 
 for nine days in succession, to some saint we choose to ad- 
 dress for assistance in becoming more charitable, affection- 
 ate, or something else. We easily obtained permission, and 
 hastened upstairs to begin our nine days' feast on the ap< 
 pies ; when, much to our surprise, they had all been taken 
 away, and there was no way to avoid the disagreeable fate 
 we had brought upon ourselves. Jane, therefore, began to 
 search the beds of the other nuns ; but not finding any traos 
 of the apples, she became doubtly vexed, and stuck pins in 
 those that belonged to her enemies. 
 
 When bed-time came, they were much scratched im get- 
 ting into bed, whioh made them break silence, and that sub- 
 jected them to penances. 
 
 m 
 
AWITL DIBOLOnrBlU Of MAEJUk XOKS. 
 
 !l ' 
 
 1 1 
 
 ^! 
 
 Oliapter XIXX. 
 
 JAKB RAT'b tricks OONTINUHD — THH BROOMflTIOK GHOHl"— 
 BLBBP-WALKIMra — 8ALTBD OTDBB — OHAMaiKQ BUDS — OB- 
 aBCTS 07 BOMB OV HBB TRICKS — FBI»NBD HUMILITS— 
 ALARM. 
 
 Onb Bight, onue, who had been sweeping the sleeping -room 
 for a peuancoi dressed np the broomstick, when she had 
 completed her work, with a white cloth on the end, so tied 
 as to resemble an old woman dressed in white, with long 
 aims sticking out. This she stuck through a broken pa^ne 
 of glass, and placed it so that it appeared to be looking in at 
 the window, by the font of holy water. There it remained 
 till the nuns came up to bed. The first who stopped at the 
 font, CO dip her finger in, caught a glimpse of the singular 
 object, and started with terror. The next was equally ter- 
 rified, as she approached, and the next, and the next. 
 
 We all believed in ghosts ; and it was not wonderful that 
 such an object should cause alarm, especially as it was but a 
 short time after the death of one of the nuns. Thus they 
 went on, each getting a fright in turn, yet all afraid to 
 speak. At length, one more alarmed, or with less presence 
 of mind than the rest, exclaimed, * Oh, mon Dieu ! je ne me 
 coucherais pas !' When the night watch called out, * Who's 
 that P* she confessed she had broken silence, but pointed at 
 the cause ; and when all the nuns assembled at a distance 
 from the window, Jane offered to advance boldly, and as- 
 certain the nature of the apparition, which they thought a 
 most resolute intention. We all stood looking on, when 
 she stepped to the window, drew in the broomstick, and 
 fhowed OB the ridiculous puppet which had alarmed so aiany 
 superstitious feart. 
 
 ( 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 t 
 c 
 
 « 
 
kwrcnL BisciiOarftSs or maHia kokiK. 
 
 •6 
 
 $ 
 
 Some of her greatest feats she performed m a sleep- 
 walker. Whether she ever walked in her sleep or not, I 
 
 liSBH^b. 
 
 JTANB EAT*8 MIDNIGHT WALK. 
 
 am unahle, with certainty, to say. She, however, often 
 imposed upon the Superior, and old nuns, by making them 
 think so, when I knew she did not ; and yet I cannot posi- 
 tively say that she always did. I have remarked that one 
 of the old nuns was always placed in our sleeping-room»at 
 night, to watch us. Sometimes she would be inattentive, 
 and sometimes fall into a doze. Jane Bay often seized such 
 times to rise from her bed, and walk about, occasionally 
 seizing: one of the nuns in bed, in order to frighten her. 
 This she generally effected ; and many times we have beon 
 awakened by screams of terror. In our alarm, some of vm 
 frequently broke silence, and gave occasion to the Supe- 
 rior to lay us under penances. Many times, however, we 
 escaped with a mere reprimand, while Jane usually receiv- 
 ed expressions of compassion : * Poor creature ; she would 
 not do so if she were in perfect possessijn of her reason.' 
 And Jane displayed her customary artfulness, in keeping 
 np the fals<) impression. As soon as she perceived that the 
 old nun was likely to observe her, she would throw h«r 
 arma about, or appear unconscious of what she was doing ; 
 
 t 
 
 I 
 
 ;'>tj 
 
 i. 
 
▲WVUL DISOL0817BKII OV MABIA MONK. 
 
 falling upon a bed, or standing utock-still, until exertiona 
 bad been made to roose her fron. ^*a supposed lethargy. 
 
 We were once allowed to drink cider at dinner, which 
 was quite an extraordinary favour. Jane, howeye*, on ac- 
 count of her negligence of all work, was denied the privi- 
 lege, which she much resented. The next day, when din- 
 ner arrived, we began to taste our ne^ drink, but it was so 
 salt we could not swallow it. Tho> of us who first disco- 
 vered it were as usual afraid to speak ; but we set down our 
 cups, and looked around, till the otheTS made the same dis- 
 oorery, which they all soon did, and must of them in the 
 same manner. Some, however, at length, taken by sur- 
 prise, uttered some ludicrous exclamation, on tasting the 
 salted cider, and then an old nun, looking across, would 
 cry out— 
 
 ' Ah ! tu casses la silence.' (Ah ; you've broken silence.) 
 
 And thus we soon got a-laughing, beyond our power of 
 supporting it. At recreation that day, the first question 
 asked by many of us was, * Uow did you like your cider P' 
 
 Jane Hay never had a fixed place to sleep in. When the 
 weather began to grow warm in the spring, she usually 
 pushed some bed out of its place, near a window, and put 
 her own beside it ; and when the winter approached, she 
 would chose a spot near the stove, and occupy it with her 
 bod, in spite of all remonstrance. We were all convinced 
 that it was generally best to yield to her. 
 
 She was often set to work in diilerent ways ; but, when- 
 ever she was dissatisfied with doing anything, would da- 
 vise some trick that would make the Superior or old nunf 
 drive her oft ; and whenever any suspicion was expressed 
 of her being in her right mind, she would say that she did 
 not know what she was doing ; and all the difficulty arose 
 from her repeating prayers too much, which wearied and 
 distracted her mind. 
 
 I was once directed to assist Jane Bay in shifting the 
 beda of the nuns. When we came to those of some of the 
 niteri whom she most dislikedi she said, now we will pay 
 
 < 
 I 
 a 
 
 J 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 b 
 
AWITrL DIBOLOSVBKB OV MA&I4 MOVtlt. 
 
 fW 
 
 titttm for some of the penanoM we have sulfered on their 
 acooant ; and taking some thistles, ahe mixed them with 
 tne straw. At night, the first of them that got into bed 
 telt the thistles, and cried out. The night-watch exclaim- 
 ed as usnal, * Yon are breaking silence there.' And then 
 another screamed as she was scratched by the thistles, and 
 another. The old nun then called on all who had broken 
 silence to rise, and ordered them to sleep under their bed« 
 as a penance, which they silently complied with. Jane emd 
 I afterwards confessed, when it was all over, and took some 
 trifling penance which the priest imposed. 
 
 Those nuns who fell most under the displeasure of mad 
 Jane Ray, as I have intimated before, were those who had 
 the reputation of being most ready to inform of the most 
 trifling faults of others, and especially those who acted 
 without any regard to honour, by disclosing what they had 
 pretended to listen to in confidence. Several of the worst- 
 tempered ' saints* she held in abhorrence ; and I have heard 
 her say, that such and such she abominated. Many a trick 
 did she play upon these, some of which were painful to 
 them in their consequences, and a good number of them 
 have never been traced to this day. Of all the nuns, how. 
 ever, none othtr was regarded by her with so much detest- 
 ation as St. Hypolite ; for she was always believed to hnVQ 
 betrayed 8t. Frances, and to have caused her murder. 6lj.fi 
 was looked upon by us as the voluntary cause of her death, 
 and of the crime whi(;h those of us committed, who, un- 
 willingly, took part in her execution. We, on the con- 
 trary, being under the worst of fears for ourselves, in case 
 of refusing to obey our masters and mistress, thought our- 
 selves chui'geable with less guilt, as unwilling assistants in 
 a scene which it was impossible for us to prevent or delay. 
 Jane has often spoke with me of the suspected informeri 
 and edways in terms of the greatest bitterness. 
 
 The Superior sometimes expressed commiseration for 
 mad Jane Ray, but I never could tell whether she renUv 
 beUeved her insane or not. I w^ always inclined to think^ 
 
 11 
 
 
 i 
 
 m^ 
 
> 
 
 l\ 
 
 il 
 
 
 W. 
 
 W% AWrUL DieOLOSTTBlU OV MARIA MOMS. 
 
 Uut the WM willing to put up with aotoa of her trtcki, h«« 
 OftUBe they Mryed to divert our minds from the painful and 
 depreaaing oircumitanoee in which we were placed. I knew 
 the Superior'! powen and habita of deception alio, and thai 
 ■he would deceire us aa willingly aa any one elae. 
 
 Bometimea ahe proposed to aend Jane to St. Anne*a, a 
 place near Quebec, celebrated for the pilgrimages made to 
 it by persona differently afflicted. It la aupposed that some 
 peculiar virtue exists there, which will restore health to 
 the sick ; and I have heard stories told in corroboration of 
 the common belief. 
 
 :^- ,i«. -r', ST. AMNX'b. 
 
 Many lame and blind persons, with others, visit St. 
 Anne's every year, some of whom may be seen travelling 
 on foot, and begg^ing their food. The Superior would 
 iometimea say that it was a pity that a woman like Jane 
 Bay, capable of being so useful, should be unable to do her 
 duties, in consequence of a malady which she thought might 
 be cared by a irisit to St. Anne's. 
 
 Tet to St. Anne's Jane was never sent, and her wild and 
 f^Hous tricks continued as before. The rules of nleooai 
 
 f 
 
 I ' '>. 
 
 1 
 c 
 
 t 
 
 ^ 
 t 
 
 V 
 
 b 
 
 u 
 
 CJ 
 
▲wvxn. mmjLO&vr^ or mabia moks. 
 
 bAi 
 
 I, • 
 
 9 to • 
 
 >mo 
 1 to 
 
 k 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 St. 
 filing / 
 roold 
 IJano 
 
 her 
 lighi 
 
 and 
 
 
 which the otben were lo •crupulout in oheerring, ihe M*t 
 •t nought ererj hoar ; uid m ior other mlee, the regarded 
 them with m little reepect when they itood in her way. 
 Hhe would now and then itep out and stop the clock bj 
 which our exerciMa were regulated, and eometimee in thii 
 manner length oied out oar recreation till near twelre. At 
 lait the old none began to watch againit inoh a trick, and 
 would ocoafionaUj go oat to aee if the dock was going. 
 
 She onoe made a reqneit that ihe might not eat with the 
 other nan«, which wae granted, as it aeemed to proceed from 
 a spirit of genoine humilitj, which made her regard her- 
 self as anworthj of our society. 
 
 It being most oonyenient, she was sent to the Superior's 
 table, to take her meals after her ; and it did not at first occur 
 to the Superior that Jane, in this manner, profited by the 
 change, by getting much better food than the rest of us. 
 Thus there seemed to be always something deeper than 
 anybody at first suspected, at the bottom of ererything 
 she did. 
 
 She was onoe directed to sweep a community-room, un- 
 der the sleeping-chamber. This office had before been as- 
 signed to the other nuns, as a penance ; but the Superior, 
 oonsidering that Jane Bay did little or nothing, determined 
 thus to furnish her with some employment. 
 
 She declared to us that she would not sweep it long, as 
 we might soon be assured. It happened that the store by 
 which the community-room was wanned in the winter, had 
 its pipe carried through the floor of our sleeping-chamber, 
 and thence across it in a direction opposite that in which 
 the pipe of our store was carried. It being then warm 
 weather, the hole was left unstopped. After we had all re- 
 tired to our beds, and while engaged in our silent prayers, 
 we were suddenly alarmed by a bright blaze of fljre, which 
 burst from the hole in the floor, and threw sparks all around 
 US. We thought the building was burning, and uttered 
 cries of terror, regardless of the penances, the fear of which 
 feaemlly kept OS silent. 
 
 
 ;*'iil 
 
 
 vil 
 
 '4 
 
 I 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 II 
 
 :t 
 
 11 
 
 ■'IJ 
 
100 
 
 AWTtTL mmumxnLia ow makia notrx. 
 
 r I 
 
 II 
 
 ,1 
 
 The ntmoat oonfuBion prevaUed ; for although we had eo- 
 Ittnnly TOwed never to flee from the Convent even if it wa« 
 on fire, we were extremely alarmed, and could not reprmia 
 our feelings. We soon learnt the cauae, for the flame* 
 oeoaed in a moment or two, and it was found that mad 
 Jane Bay, after sweeping a little in the room beneath, had 
 ■tuok a quantity of wet powder on the end of her broom, 
 thrust it up through the hole in the ceiling into our apart- 
 ment, and with a lighted paper set it on fire. 
 
 The date of this alarm I must refer to a time soon after 
 that of the election riots ; for I recollect that she found 
 means to get possession of some of the powder which was 
 prepared at that time for an emergency to which some 
 thought the Oonvent was exposed. 
 
 She once asked for pen and paper, and then the Superior 
 told her if she wrote to her friends she must see it. She 
 replied that it was for no such purx>08e ; she wanted to 
 write her confession, and thus make it once for all. She 
 wrote it, handed it to the priest, and he gave it to the Su- 
 perior, who read it to us. It was full of offences which she 
 had never oommittod, evidently written to throw ridicule 
 on confessions, and one of the most ludicrous productions I 
 ever saw. 
 
 Our bedsteads were made with very narrow boards laid 
 across them, on which the beds were laid. One day, while 
 we were in tlie bed-chambers together, she proposed that 
 we should misplace these boards. This was done, so that 
 at night nearly a dozen nuns fell down upon the floor in 
 getting into bed. A good deal of confusion naturally en- 
 sued, but the authors were not discovered. I was so con- 
 science-stricken, however, that a week afterwards, while 
 we were examining our consciences together, I told her I 
 must confess the sin the next day. She replied, * Do ai 
 you like, but you will be sorry for it.* 
 
 The next day, when we came before the Superior, I was 
 just going to kneel and confess, when Jane, almost without 
 giving me time to shut the door, threw herself at the So* 
 
 
 
 
Afvut inenu>!<UR«H or mkxia mov^ 
 
 10! 
 
 Il was 
 
 ithout 
 
 1' 
 
 perior'i feet and oonleiwed the trick, imd a penanoe wa« 
 immediately laid npon ma for the lin I had ooncealed. 
 
 /ANH IftAT OWKVasSIKG TO THM «iirpwuii»„ 
 
 There wan an oia nun who was a famous talker, whom 
 we used to call La M^re (Mother.) One night, Jane Bay 
 got up, and secretly changed the caps of several of the 
 nuns ; and hers among the rest. In the morning there was 
 great confusion, and such a scene as seldom occurred. She 
 was severely blamed by La Mire, having been iniormed 
 against by some of the nuns ; and at last became so much 
 enraged, that she attacked the (dd woman, and even took 
 ker by the throat. Ia Mtea called on all presoit to oomt 
 
 4 
 
 I' 
 
IIHI 
 
 AvrwvL vtaaumumn or ka&ia moitk. 
 
 
 to h«r tauistasice, and seTtral nniui interfered. Jane wiMd 
 the opportunitj afforded in the oonfiuion, to beat some of 
 her wont enemies quite seyerely* and afterward aaid, tha| 
 ■he had intended to kill eome of the raically informers. 
 
 For a time Jane made as laugh so much at prayers, that 
 the Superior forbade her going down with um at morning 
 prayers: and she took the opportunity to sleep in the 
 morning. When this was found out, she was forbidden to 
 get into her bod again after leaTing it, and then she would 
 creep under it and take a nap on the floor. This she told 
 us of one day, but threatened us if ve erer betrayed her. 
 At length she was missed at breakfast, as she would some- 
 times OTersleep herself, and the Superior began to be more 
 strict, and always inquired, in the morning, whether Jane 
 Bay was in her place. 
 
 When the question was general none of us answered ; 
 but when it was addressed to some nun near her by name. 
 
 
 
 t* 
 
 J I 
 
 ' Saint Eustace, is Jane Ray in her place?' then we had 
 to reply. 
 
 Of all the scenes that •ccurred during my stay in the 
 Convent, there was none which excited the delight of Jane 
 more than one which took place in the chapel one day at 
 mass, though I never had any particular reaiton to suppose 
 that she had brought it about. 
 
 Some person unknown to me to this day, had put some 
 substance or other, of a moat nauseous smell, into the hat 
 of a little boy, who attended at the altar, and he, without 
 obeening the trick, put it upon his head. In the midst of 
 the ceremonies he approached some of the nuns, who were 
 almost suffocated with the odour ; and as he eoeasioMsUy 
 moved from place to place, some of them began to beekon to 
 him to stand further off, and to hold their noses, with looks 
 of disgust. The boy was quite unconscious of tha oaiue of 
 the difficulty, and paid them no attention, but the confn- 
 non soon became so great through ike distress of some, and 
 
▲WVUL DISOLOSUBM OV MA.RIA MONK. 
 
 108 
 
 I 
 
 the langhing ol othen, that tha Superior noticed tba ou> 
 onmstanoe, and beckoned the boj to withdraw. 
 
 All attempts howeyer, to engage oa in any work, pray- 
 er, or meditation, were found ineffectual. Whenever tb« 
 drcunutanoe in the ohapel came to mind, we would laugk 
 oat. We had got into luch a itate, that we could not 
 easily reitrain ouraelvea. The Superior, yielding to no- 
 oessity, allowed ua recreation for the whole day. 
 
 The Superior need sometimea to aend Jane to inatmct the 
 norioea in their Engliah prayera. She would proceed to 
 the taak with all aeriouaneaa ; but aometimea ohoae the most 
 ridiotdoua, aa well aa irreverent paaaagea from the aonga, 
 and other things, which she had aometimea learned, which 
 would aet ua, who underatood her, laughing. One ol her 
 ihymea, I recollect, began with — 
 
 ' The Lord of love — ^look from abort 
 t'pon thia turkey hen !' 
 
 I 
 
 One winter'a day, ahe waa aent to light a lire ; but after 
 aha had done ao, remarked privately to aome o< ua, * my 
 fingera were ao cold — ^you^ll aee if I do it again.' 
 
 The next day there was a great stir in the houae, beoaoai. 
 it waa aaid that mad Jane Ray had been aeiaed with a fit 
 while making a fixe, and she waa taken up apparently in- 
 aensible, and conveyed to her bed. She complained to me, 
 who visited her in the course of the day, that she waa like- 
 ly to atarve, aa food waa denied her ; and I waa persuaded 
 to pin a atooking under my dreas, and aecretly put food in- 
 to it from the table. Thia I afterwarda carried to har, and 
 relieved her wants. 
 
 One of the thinga which I had blamed Jane moat for, waa 
 a disposition to quarrel with any nun who seemed to be 
 winning the favour of the Superior. She would never rest 
 until she had brought such a one into some di£B.culty. 
 
 Jane for a time slept opposite to me, and often in the 
 night would riae, unobserved, and slip into my bed, to talk 
 
 1 
 
 r t 
 
 5|^ 
 
 11 
 
 m 
 
10# AWFUL DISCLOSURES OW MARIA MON1L 
 
 with me, which she did in a low whisper, and returned 
 again with equal caution. 
 
 li, ] 
 I 
 
 mi 
 
 41- 
 
 JANE RAY VISITING MARIA MONK AT NIOHT. 
 
 She would tell me of the tricks she had played, and such, 
 as she meditated, and sometimes make me laugh so loud, 
 that I had much to do in the morning with begging par- 
 dons and doing penances. 
 
 "We were allowed but little soap ; and Jane, when she 
 found her supply nearly gone, would take first the piece ih« 
 
rned 
 
 AwnruL mgmiOflrvss of maria monk. 
 
 101 
 
 such 
 
 loud, 
 
 par- 
 
 1 aha 
 e she 
 
 oodti And. One day there was a general search made for 
 a large piece that was muned ; when, soon after I had been 
 searched, Jane Bay passed me, and slipped it into my 
 pocket ; she soon after was searched heraeU , and then se- 
 cretly came for it again. 
 
 While I recall these particulArs of our Nunnery, and re- 
 fer so often to the conduct and language of one of the nuns, 
 I cannot speak of some things, which I believed or suspect- 
 ed, on account of my want of sufficient knowledge. But it 
 is a pity you have not Jane Ray for a witness ; she know 
 many things of which I am ignorant. She must be in pos- 
 session of facts that should be known. Her long residence 
 in the Oonvent, her habits of roaming about it, and of ob- 
 eervinig everything, must 
 have made her acquainted 
 with things which would bo 
 heard with interest. I al- 
 ways felt as if she knew 
 everything. She would often 
 go ai d listen, or look through 
 the crtocka into the Superior's 
 room, while any of the 
 priests were closeted with her 
 and sometimes would come 
 and tell me what she wit- 
 nesMed. I felt myself bound 
 to confess on such oocasionB, 
 and always did so. 
 
 She knew, however, that I only told it to the priest, or to 
 the Superior, and without mentioning the name of my in- 
 formant, which I was at liberty to withhold, so that she 
 wfis not found out. I often said to her, ' Don*t tell me, 
 Jane, for I must confess it.* She would reply, * It i» better 
 for you to oonfees it than for me.' I thus became, even 
 agaixuit my will, informed of soenai supposed by the actors 
 of them to be secret. 
 Jane E»y onoe pewuaded me to accompany hxx into th* 
 
 JANB BAT LISTKNTNO AT TUB 
 DOO& OF THB SUPKJUOH's 
 KOOX. 
 
 h ^ 
 
 id, 
 
 m 
 
103 
 
 AWWVh DISOLOflUBSa 09 MABIA MOIOL 
 
 Superior's room, to hide with her under the sofa, and awail 
 the appearance of a visitor whom she expected, that we 
 might orerhear what passed between them. We had been 
 long concealed, when the Superior came in alone, and sat 
 for some time ; when, fearing she might detect ns in the 
 stillness that prevailed, we began to repent of our temerity. 
 At length, however, she suddenly withdrew, and thus af- 
 forded us a welcome opportunity to escape. 
 
 I was passing one day through a part of the oellar, where 
 I had not often occasion to go, when the toe of my shoe hit 
 something. I tripped and fell down. I rose again, and 
 holding my lamp to see what had caused my fall, I found 
 an iron ring, fastened to a small square trap-door. This I 
 had the curiosity to raise, and saw four or five steps down, 
 but there was not light enough to see more, and I feared to 
 be noticed by somebody and reported to the Superior ; so, 
 closing the door again, I left the spot. At first I could not 
 imagine the use of such a passage ; but it afterwards ooour- 
 red to me that it might open to the subterranean passage to 
 the Seminary ; for I never could before account for f m ap« 
 pearance of many of the priests, who often appeared and 
 disappeared among us, particularly at night, when I knew the 
 gates were closed. They could, as I now saw, come up to 
 the door of the Superior's room at any hour ; then up the 
 stairs into our sleeping-room, or where they chose. And 
 often they were in our beds before us. 
 
 I afterwards ascertained that my conjectures were oorreot, 
 and that a secret communication was kept up in this manner 
 between these two institutions, at the end towards Ndtre 
 Dame street, at a considerable depth under ground. I often 
 afterwards met priests in the cellar, when sent therefor 
 ooals and other articles, as they had to pass up and down 
 the common oellar stairs on their way. 
 
 My wearisome daily prayers and labours, my pain of body 
 and depression of mind, which were so much increased by 
 penances I had suffered, and those which I constantly 
 feared, and the feelings of shame, remorse, and horrort 
 
!i ; 
 
 ▲winTL Dniai.OiiTmBii ov makia iiairx. 
 
 m 
 
 which •ometiiDM atom, broaght mt to a itate which I oaa- 
 not describe. 
 
 In the first plaoe, my frame waf enfeebLd by the nneasy 
 poBturet I was required to keep for lo long a time during 
 prayers. This alone, Ithoaght» was sufficient to under- 
 mine my health and destroy my life. An hour and a half 
 every morning I had to sit on the floor of the community- 
 room, xrith my feet under me, my body bent forward, and 
 my head hanging on one side, in a posture expressive of 
 great humility, it is true, but very fatiguing to keep for 
 suoh an unreasonable length of time. Often I found it im- 
 possible to avoid falling asleep in this posture, which I could 
 do without detection, by bending a little lower than uauhI. 
 The signal to rise, or tha noise made by the rising of the 
 other nuns, then woke me, and I got up with the rest unob- 
 served. 
 
 Before we took the posture just described, we had to 
 kneel for a long time without bending the body, keeping 
 quite erect, with the exception of the knees only, with the 
 hands together before the breast. This I found the most 
 distressing attitude for me, and never assumed it without 
 feeling a sharp pain in my chest, which I often thought 
 woidd soon lead me to my grave — that is, to the great com- 
 mon receptacle for the dead under the chapel. And this 
 upright kneeling posture we were obliged to resume as soon 
 as we rose from the half -sitting posture first mentioned, so 
 that I usually felt myself exhausted and near to faintJTig be- 
 fore the oonolnsion of morning services. 
 
 I found the meditations extremely tedious, and often dia 
 I sink into sleep, while we were all seated in silence on the 
 floor. When required to tell my meditations, as it was 
 thought to be of no great importance what we said, I some- 
 times found that I had nothing to tell but a dream, and told 
 that, which passed off very well. 
 
 Jane Ray appeared to be troubled still more than myself 
 with wandering thoughts ; and when blamed for them, 
 would reply, * I begin very well ; but directly I begin to 
 
 ' "'li 
 
 m 
 
 ' ti 
 
In! 
 
 101 
 
 AWITTL DISCLOSinUa OV MA1UA MONK, 
 
 Jhink of some d!d friend of mine, and my thotighta go • 
 imndering from one country to another.' 
 
 Sometimes I confessed my falling a&leep ; and often ths 
 priests have talked to me about the sin of sleeping in the 
 time of meditation. At last, one of them proposed to me 
 that I should prick myself with a pin, whicli is often done, 
 and so rouse myself for a time. 
 
 My close conAnement in the Oonvent, and the want of 
 opportunities to breathe the open air, might hare proved 
 more injurious to me than they did, had I not employed a 
 part of my time in more active labours than those of sowing, 
 &c., to which I was chiefly confined. I took part oocamon- 
 ally in some of the heavy work, as washing, &o. 
 
 The events which I am now to relate occurred about fire 
 months after my admission into the Convent as a nun ; but 
 I csjmot fix the time with precision, as I know not of any- 
 thiixg that took place in the world about the same period. 
 The drcumstanoe I clearly remember; but as I have 
 elsewhere remarked, we were not accustomed to keep any 
 account of time. 
 
 Information was given to us one day, that another novice 
 was to be admitted among us ; and we were required to 
 remember and mention her often in our prayers, that she 
 might have faithfulness in the service of her holy spouse. 
 No information was given us concerning her beyond this 
 fact ; not a word about her age, name, or nation. On all 
 similar occasions the same course was pursued, and all that 
 the nuns ever learnt concerning one another was what they 
 might discover by being together, and which usually 
 amounted to little or nothing. 
 
 When the day of her admission arrived, though I did not 
 witness the ceremony in the chapel, it was a gratification 
 to us all on one account, because we wera always released 
 from labour, and enjoyed a great recreation day. 
 
 Our new sister, when she was introduced to the ' holy' 
 society of us 'saints,' proved to be young, of about the 
 icaddle size, and very f^ood lookin|; for a Oanadiim ; for I 
 
AWFUL DI80L0SURBS OF MA.K1JL MONK. 
 
 109 
 
 Boon ascertained that she was one of my own countrywo- 
 men. The Canadian females are generally not handsome. 
 I never learnt her name nor anything of her history. She 
 had chosen St. Martin for her nun name. She was admit- 
 tud in the morning, and appeared melancholy all day. Thii 
 
 MELANCHOLY STATE OP MIND OP ST. MARTIN, "w: CANA- 
 DIAN NUN. 
 
 
 ■'M 
 
 I observed was always the case ; and the remarks made by 
 others, led me to believe that they, and all they had seen, 
 had felt sad and miserable for a longer or shorter time. 
 Even the Superior, as it may be recollected, confessed to 
 me that she experienced the same feelings when she was re- 
 ceived. When bed-time arrived, she proceeded to the 
 chamber with the rest of us, and was assigned a bed on the 
 side of the room opposite my own, and a little beyond. The 
 nuns were all soon in bed, the usual silence ensued, and I 
 was making my customary mcnta? prayers, and composing 
 myself to sleep, when I heard the most piercing and heart- 
 rending shrieks proceed from our new comrade. Every nun 
 seemed to rise as if by one impulse, for no one could hear 
 such sounds, especially in such total silence, without bein^ 
 
 •I 
 
 I! 
 
 M I 
 
 ?r 
 
no 
 
 AWF17L DI«CL08TntX8 Of MABXA MONK 
 
 greatly excited. A general noLte luooeeded, for many 
 ▼oioM ipoke together, uttering cries of aorpriie, compiis- 
 lion, or fear. It was in vain for the night-watch to expect 
 ailesioe : for once we forgot rulet and penancei, and gave 
 Tent to our feelings, and the could do nothing but call for 
 the Superior. 
 
 I heard a man's roioe mingled with the cries and shrieks 
 ef the nun. Father Quiblier, of the Seminary, I had felt 
 confident, was in the Superior's room at the time when wo 
 retired ; and seyeral of the nuns afterwards assured me that 
 it was he. The Superior boop made her appearance, and in 
 a harsh manner commanded Bilence. I heard her threaten 
 gagging her, and then 
 say, • You are no bet- 
 ter than anybody else, 
 and if you do not obey, 
 you shall be sent to 
 the cells.' 
 
 One young girl was 
 taken into the Convent 
 during my abode there, 
 under peculiar circum- 
 stances. Iwasacquain* 
 ted with the whole af- 
 fair, as I was employed 
 to act a part in it. 
 
 Among the novices 
 was a young lady, of 
 about seventeen, the 
 daughter of an old 
 rich Canadian. She 
 had been remarkable 
 for nothing that I 
 know of, except the 
 liveliness of his dispo- 
 sition. The Superior 
 
 once expressed to us a ^a kioh cawadiajt's dauohtkb 
 with %t^ h*r9 feiJT tak« 4, thj 8at3 of tub ooNvwn. 
 
AWTUL DISOLOBVUS 09 MABIA MONK. 
 
 in 
 
 the voil, thuufi;h the girl hersoli had aover oach into&tivm 
 ^t I know ol Why the Superior wiahed to receive her I 
 could only conjecture. One reMon might have been that 
 ■he expected to receive a cooiiiderable warn from her father. 
 She was, howeTer, strongly desirouB of having the girl in our 
 community, and one day aaid — ' Let oa take her in by a 
 trick, and tell the old man ihe felt too humble to take the 
 ▼eil in public' 
 
 In obedience to the directions of the Superior we exerted 
 ourselves to make her contented, especially when bhe wui 
 first received, when we got round her and told her we had 
 felt so for a time, but having since become acquainted with 
 the happiness of a nun's life, were perfectly content, and 
 would never be willing to leave the Convent. An excep. 
 tion seemed to be made in her favour, in one respect ; for I 
 believe no criminal attempt was made upon her, until she 
 had been for some time an inmate of the nunnery. 
 
 Soon after her reception, or rather her forcible entry into 
 the Convent^ her father called to make inquiries about hia 
 daughter. The Superior spoke first with him herself, and 
 then called us to repeat her plausible story, which I did 
 with accuracy. If I had wished to say anything elfte, I 
 never should have dared. 
 
 We told the foolish old man, that his daughter, whom we 
 all affootionately loved, had long desired to become a mm, 
 but had been too humble to wish to appear before »pecta« 
 torn, and had, at her own desire, been favoured with a pri- 
 vate admisaion into the community. 
 
 The benefit conferred upon himself and his family, by 
 this act of self-consecration, I reminded him, must be truly 
 groat and valuable ; as every family who furnishes a priest 
 or a nun, is justly looked upon as receiving the peculiar 
 favour of heaven on that account. The old Canadian, firm- 
 ly believing every word I was forced to tell him, took the 
 event as a great blessing, and expressed the greatest readi- 
 ness to pay more than the customary fee to the Convent. 
 
 After the intorvifiw, he withdrew, oromising soon to re- 
 
 II 
 
 I HI 
 
 '^•' 
 
 :fi} 
 

 lit 
 
 AwruL DiscLomrKn ov makia monk. 
 
 t 
 
 turn, und pay a handsome sum of money to the Conventi 
 which he performed with all despatch and the greaieat 
 
 MARIi HCmH. TBLLINO HBB IKFAMOUB 8T0BT TO THB 
 OAKASIAN OISL's FATHBB. 
 
 V 
 cheerfulness. The poor girl never heard that her fathoit 
 nad taken the trouble to call and see her, much less did she 
 know anything of the imposition passed upon her. She re- 
 paipod w ^ Oonv««t whau 1 l«|t i| ; 
 
 , i 
 
Awrrx ni«cTomjE*9 or if aria Mr»KK. 11 j 
 
 The joung*mi girl who erer took the reil of our tiBter. 
 hood, WM only fourteen yean of age, and oon«idered rnry 
 pioufl. She liTed but a ihort time. I wa. told that h^i« 
 w».s m treated by the prie.t«. and U\',r^ her death wm 
 in cooiiequenoe* ' 
 
 ■ij 
 
 
 
 
Ill 
 
 AWfiTL marLoflniBfl or masia Moirm. 
 
 Oiiapter XIV. 
 
 IHTLVXKOINO irOVIOM — DIFFICULTY OF f»!«TINOIlfO FBB- 
 ■ON* FBOM THB UNITKI> 1ITATK8 — TAL» or TH» BIHWOI 
 Ur THB CITY— THl BISHOP IN TH* OONVBNT — THX PBI- 
 BOKBBa IN TliW UXLIifl — PRACTIOS IM IMSUlHii — MABRA- 
 TIVU — J AN! AAT'h hymns — THS •UPBBIOA'b BBttT 
 
 nuoK. 
 
 It wu oonridered % groat duty to exert oursoWeii to infla- 
 enoe noTioes in favour of the Itouuizx Catholic religion ; and 
 different nam were, at different times, charged to do what 
 they could, by conversation, to make iayoorable imprea- 
 ■iona on the mindA of some, who were particularly indicat- 
 ed to ua by the Superior. I often heard it remarked, that 
 ihoee who were influenced with the greatest diifirulty, were 
 young ladiet from the United Statei ; and on tome of those 
 great exertions were made. 
 
 Cams h which citizens of the States were said to have 
 been converted to the Boman Catholic faith were some- 
 times spoken of, and always as if tl^.ey were oonsiderod 
 highly important. 
 
 The Bishop, as we were told, was in the public square, 
 on the day of an execution, when, as he said, a stranger 
 looked at him in some peculiar manner, which made him 
 confidently believe God intended to have him converted by 
 his means. When he went home he wrote a letter for him, 
 and the next day he found him again in the same place, 
 and gave him Jie letter, which led to his becoming a Bo- 
 man Catholic. This man, it was added, proved to be a 
 dtisen of the States. 
 
 The Bishop, as I have remarked, was not very dignifind 
 on all occasions, aiod sometimes acted in saoh a mazmor aA 
 would not have appear^L well in public. 
 
AWmTL DTiM)I/MnnUlf^ Of maxia hohw. 
 
 118 
 
 TH« HI8H0P PR*. 
 
 One <Uj I Miw him prnpHriu^; for nuMw ; and becAtUM h« 
 hud Mine dilBculty in gutting on h.i« robe*, ahowed evident 
 ■i^iu of anger. One of the n(in« n». 
 nuu-kud: *TheBiahop iatso)''>g to p«ir« 
 form a paamonate man.* 8ome of the 
 other* exclaimed : ' Are yon not aah»rn- 
 ed to speak thue of my lord ?* And she 
 was rewHfded with a penance. 
 
 But it might be hoped thnt the BiAhop 
 would l*e fret) from the orimtMi of which 
 I hiiTe declared so many priests to have 
 btH^n guilty. I am far from ent^^rtain- 
 ing su'Jb charitable opinions cf him; 
 auii 1 had good reasonB, after a time. 
 
 1 was often inquired to sleep on a 
 ■ofa, in thb room of the present Superior, 
 as 1 may have already mentioned. 
 
 One night, not long after I was first fakbo jrob mam. 
 introduced there for that purpose, and 
 within the first twelve months of my wearing the veil, hav. 
 ing retired as usual, at about half-past nine, not long after 
 we had got into bed, the alarm-bell from without, whioii 
 hnngs over the Superior's bed, was rung. She told me to tioe 
 who was there ; and going down, I heard the signal g^ven, 
 which I have before mentioned, a peculiar kind of hissing 
 sound made through the teeth. I answered with a low 
 * Hum — hum ;' and then opened the door. It was Bishop 
 Lartique, the present Bishop of Montreal. He said to me, 
 'Are yon a Novice or a Received F meaning a Beueived 
 nun. I answered, ' a Received.' 
 
 He then requested me to conduct him to the Superior's 
 room, which I did. He went to the bed, drew the curtainf 
 behind him, and I lay down again upon the sofa, until 
 morning, when the Superior called me, at an early hour, 
 about daylight, and directed me to show him the door, to 
 which I conducted him, and he took his departure. 
 
 I oontinoed to visit the cellar frequently, to carry up ootti 
 
 
 ^ ':*t 
 
11 
 
 ! ' 
 
 IM^ 
 
 
 
 
 110 
 
 AWirUL DISOLOSmtBK OF MARIA MOAK. 
 
 for the fires, without anything more than a general irn* 
 pression that there were two nuna somewhere impris(,>Dod in 
 it. One day, while there on my usual errand, I saw a nun 
 dtujidjng on the right of the cellAr, in front of one of the 
 ceU doors I had before observed; she was apparently ♦^n- 
 ga^ed with something within. This attracted my atten- 
 tion. The door appeared to close in a smaU rtJceHH, and 
 waB fastened with a stout iron bolt on the outride, the end 
 of which was seoured by being let into a hole in the stone- 
 work which foimed the posts. The door, which was of 
 wood, was sunk a few inches beyond the stonework, which 
 rose and formed an arch overhead. Above the bolt was a 
 small window, supplied with a fine grating, which swung 
 open, a small bolt having been removed from it, on the out* 
 fdde. The nun I had observed seemed to be whispuring 
 v/ith some person within, through the little window ; but I 
 h/istened to get my coal, and left the cellar, presuming that 
 was the prison. When I visited the place again, being 
 alone, I ventured to the spot, determined to learn the truth, 
 presuming that the imprisoned nuns, of whom the Super- 
 ior had told me on my admission, were confined there. I 
 spoke at the window where I had seen the nun standing, 
 and heard a voice reply in a whisper. The apertiu-e was m 
 small, and the place so dark, that I could see nubody ; but 
 I learnt that a poor wretch was confined there a prison nr. 
 I feared that I might be discovered, and after a few words, 
 which I thought could do no harm, I withdiew. 
 
 My curiosity was now aUve to learn everything I could 
 about so mysterious a subject. I made a few inquiries of 
 8t. Xavier, who only infonaed me that they were punish- 
 ed for refusing to obey the Superior, Bishop, and Priesta., 
 I afterwards found that the other nuns were acquainted 
 with the fact I had just discovered. All I corJd learn, 
 however, was that the prisonor in the cell whom I had just 
 spoken with, and another in the cell just beyond, had been 
 coofinad there several yeara without having been tuKen 
 out i but their i maes, coouezl .ns, oftences, and everything 
 
Awvisit rfwctxt^nmia ov tiiAMh. moxk. 
 
 Ill 
 
 elfle rnlating to them, I ooolil never learn, and nm still m 
 ignorant of as ever. Some oonjecturod that they had tt-iao' 
 ed to comply vdth some of the rules of the Convent, or re- 
 quisitions of the Superior ; others, that they were heiresses 
 whose property was desired for the Convent, and who 
 would not consent to sign deeds of it. Some of thti nun» 
 infffTraed me, that the severest of their sufterings arose from 
 fftfir of 8up««mAtural beingts. 
 
 I often Hpoke with one of thorn in passing near their cells, 
 when on errands in the cellar, but never ventured to stop 
 ioTig, or to press my inquiries very far. B«8ido8, I found 
 her reserved, and little disposed to converse freely, a thing 
 I could not wonder at when I considered her situation, and 
 the character of persons aroimd her. She spoke like a v*o* 
 man in feeble health, and of broken spirits. I occaeionally 
 Biiw other nuns speaking to them, particularly at meal 
 titnes, when they were regularly fiirnished with food, which 
 was such as we ourselves ate. 
 
 llieir c^lls were occasionally cleaned, and then the doors 
 were open^^d. I never looked into them, but was informed 
 that the ground wm their only floor. I presumed that they 
 were furnished with straw to lie upon, as I always saw a 
 quantity of old straw scattered about that part of the cel- 
 lar, after the cells had been cleaned. I once inquired of 
 one of them whether they could converse together, and she 
 replied that they could, through a small opening between 
 their cells, which I could not see. 
 
 I once inquired of the one I spoke with in passing, whe- 
 ther she wanted anything, and she replied, ' Tell Jane Uay 
 I want to SCO her a moment if she can slip away.' When 
 I went up I took an opportunity to deliver my message to 
 Jane, who concerted with me a signal to be used in future, 
 in case a similar request should be made through me. This 
 was a sly wink at her with one eye, accompanied with 
 a slight toss of the head. She then sought an opportunity 
 to visit the cellar, and was soon able to hold an interview 
 with the poor priaonersi without being noticed by any one 
 
118 
 
 AWTVIi hUKWOKVTLW OF UA3JA MOW. 
 
 U:,n, 
 
 u 
 
 ' .< 
 
 I 
 
 it ' 
 
 ii^'' ' 
 
 but mysolf. I aftervard^ learnt thai mad Jane Ba^ v:i« 
 not oo mad but she oonld leal for thoM miBerabU beinit*, 
 aud oarry through measures for their oomfort. She wuuld 
 often viait them with sympathizing worda, and when n«> 
 
 ONB OP THB mms m thb underokoitkd cells. 
 
 ce<'^ry, conceal part of her food while at table, and secret* 
 ly convey it into their dungeons. Sometimes we would 
 combine for such an object ; and have repeatedly aided har 
 in thus obtaining a larger supply of food than they bad 
 been able to obtain from others. 
 
 I frequently thought 6f the two nuns confined in the 
 cells, and occasionally heard something said about them, 
 but very little. Whenever I vidted the cellar and thought 
 it uiie, I went up to the first of them and spoke a word or 
 two, and usually got some brief reply, without ascertaining 
 that any particular change took place with either of them. 
 The one with whom alone I ever conrersed, spoke English 
 perfectly well, and French I thought as well. I supposed 
 •hj must have been well educated, for I ooold not tell which 
 
AWrjn. BIBOLOgUBBR OV MAMA MOIVK. 
 
 119 
 
 mw her natiTe luigua^ I remember that she frequently 
 naod these words when I wiahed to sa j more to her, and 
 which alone ahowud that she was constantly afraid of pun- 
 ishment, * Oh, there's somebody coming— do go away !* I 
 have been told that the other prisoner also spoke English. 
 
 it was impossible for me to form any curtain opinion aboat 
 the size or appearance of those two miserable cre;itares, tor 
 their oeUi were perfectly dark, and I never caught th« 
 slightest glimpse even of their faces. It is probable they 
 were women not above the middle size, and my reason for 
 this presumption is the following : I was sometimes appoint- 
 ed to lay out the daan clothes for all the nuns in the Oon- 
 vent on Saturday evening, and was always iirocted to lay 
 by two suits for the prisoners. Particular orders ware 
 given to select the largest sized garments for several tall 
 nuns ; but nothing of the kind was ever said in mUtion to 
 the clothes for those in the cells. 
 
 I had not been long a veiled nun, before I requested of the 
 Superior permission to confess to the ' Saint Bon Fasteor,' 
 (Holy Gt>od Shepherd) that is, the mysterious and nameless 
 nan whom I had heard of while a novice. I knew of several 
 others who had confessed to her at different times, and of 
 some who had sent their clothes to be touched by hex when 
 they were sick ; and I felt a desire to unburden my heart of 
 certain things, which I was loath to acknowledge to the 
 Superior, or any of the priests. 
 
 The Superior made me wait a little, until she could as- 
 certain whether the ' Saint lion Pasteur* was ready to ad- 
 mit me ; and, after r time, returned, and told me to enter 
 the old nuns* room. That apartment has twelve beds ax- 
 ranged like the berths of a ship, by threes ; and as each is 
 bnjtkd enough to receive two persons, twenty -four may be 
 lodged thbre, which was about the number of old nuns in 
 the Convent during most of my utay in it. Near an opposite 
 comer of the apartment was a large glass case, with no appear- 
 ance ol a door, or oth«r opening, in any part of it ; and in 
 
 
i i 
 
 120 
 
 AWTCL PU*OM>HtrRJW OF UAEIA MOKX. 
 
 ft «'! 
 
 i -> 
 
 that oafle stood the reneriihle nan, in th^ diem of the com* 
 mimitv, with her thick veil spread orer her face, «» hp to 
 coxiceal it eiitiroly. 8he wua standing, for the place did not 
 allow room for mtting, and moved a little, which wan the 
 only sign of Ufe» as she did not sjieak. 1 fell upon my knoaa 
 before her, and began to confess some of my imperfecUuns, 
 that I might be delivered from them. She appeared to lifi* 
 ten to me with pfitionce, but still never rf turned a word in 
 reply. I became much affcu t^ as I went on ; at length be- 
 gan to weep bitterly : and. when I withdrew, was in tears. 
 It 8fv)nied to me that my heart was remarkably relieved, 
 after tbiit exercise ; and a}i the requests I had made, I founi. 
 as 1 believed, strictly fulfilled. I often, afterwards, visited 
 the old nnni* room for the same purpose, and with similar 
 results ; so that my belief in the sanctity of the nameless 
 nun, and my regard for her intercession, were unbounded. 
 
 What is remarkable, though I repeatedly was sent into 
 thai room to diuit it, or to put it in order, J rr "^ ed, thftt 
 Hm glass case was vacant, and no signs were to be found, 
 either of the nun, or of the way by which she had left it t 
 so that a solemn conclusion rested upon my mind, that she 
 had gf>ne on one of her frequent visits to heaven. 
 
 A priest would sometimes come in the da3rtime to teach 
 ns to sing, and this was done with some parade or stir, as if 
 it were C/onsidered, or meant to be considered, as a thing of 
 importance. 
 
 The iustructions, however, were entirely repetitions of 
 the words and tunes, nothing being taught even of the first 
 principles of the sciouco. It appeared to me that although 
 h^mns alone were song, the exercise was chiefly designed 
 for our amusement, to raise our spirits a little, which wore 
 apt to become depressed. Mad Jane Hay certainly usually 
 treated the whole thing as a matter of sport, and often ex- 
 cited those of us who understood English, to a great degree 
 of mirth. She had a very fine voice, which was so powor- 
 f nl as geueruUy to he heard above the rest. Sometimes she 
 would b» sileut when the other nuns began ; and the Supe- 
 
AWmX D]r9CL08!7BlC«l OF MARIA MONK. 
 
 in 
 
 nor would often call out, * Jan« fiay, yoa don't aing.' iShe 
 always had Bome trifling excuie ready, and commonly ap- 
 peared onwilling to join the reit. 
 
 After being nrged or commanded by the Buperior, the 
 woald then strike up some English song, or profane paro- 
 dy, which was rendered ten times more ridiculous by the 
 ignorance of the lady Superior and the majority of the t\nv». 
 1 cannot help laughixig now when I rememlwr hovir obe 
 used to stand with perfect compoHiire, and sing. 
 
 * I wish 1 was married and nothing to rue, 
 With plenty of money and nothing to do/ 
 
 I h 
 
 \ 
 
 * Jane Ray, you don't sing n'ght,* the Superior wonid 
 01 claim. ' Oh,' she would reply with perfect ooolno(i$| 
 
 ' that is the English for 
 
 ' Seigneur Diea de clemence, 
 Becois ce grand pecheur !' 
 
 
 oi 
 
 and, as sung by her, a person ignorant of the language 
 would naturuUy be imposed upon. It waa extremely diSi- 
 cult for me to conceal my laughter. I have always had 
 greater exertion to make in represaing it than most other 
 persons ; and mad Jane flay often took advantage of this. 
 
 Saturday evening usually brought with it much unplea- 
 sant work for some of us. We received Sacrament every 
 Sunday ; and in preparation for it, on Saturday evening, 
 we asked pardon of the Superior, and of each other, * for 
 the scandal we had caused them since we last received the 
 Sacrament,' and then asked the Superior's permission to 
 re<^«ive it on the following day. She inquired of each nun, 
 who necessarily asked h ir permission, whether she, naming 
 her as Saint somebody, had concealed any sin that should 
 hinder her receiving it ; and if the answer was in the ut ga- 
 tive, she granted her permission. 
 
 On {Saturday we were c'.\Uji:hi»od by a priest, bclu^ «>• 
 
 
 
 
IM 
 
 ▲WFVti OJWOLOlVEia OY MAftIA MOWL 
 
 ( 
 
 ;ii^ 
 
 / 
 
 ■wmblgd in m oommonity-room. He Mt on tha right oi Om 
 doofi in » ohttbr. H« often told ue etoiiei, and IroqamiUy 
 enlarged on the duty of enticing noTioee into the nonnttry. 
 *Do 70a not feel happy/ he woald say, * now that you are 
 safely out of the world, and gore of heaven f But rbmem- 
 ber how many poor people are yet in the world. Every 
 notice you influence to take the black veil, will add to your 
 honour in heaven. TeU them 1^ "' -i^ippy you are.' 
 
 The Superior played one trick while I was in the Con- 
 Tent, which always pasied for one of the most admirable 
 she ever carried into execution. We were pretty gotxl 
 judges in a case of this kind ; for, as may be preBum«»d, we 
 were rendered familiar with the arte of deception under m> 
 aooompliBhed a teacher. 
 
 There was an ornament on hand in the Nunnery, of an 
 extraordinary kind, which wa« prized at ten pounds , but 
 it had been exposed to view so long, that it became damag- 
 ed and quite unsaleable. We were one day visited by an 
 old priest from the country, who was evidently somewhat 
 intoxicated ; and as he withdrew to go to his lodgings in 
 the Seminary, where the country priests often stay, tho 
 Superior conceived a plan for dispofimg of the old orna- 
 ment. * Gome,' said she, ' we will send it to the old pricsti 
 and swear he has bought it.' 
 
 We all approved of the ingenious device, for it evidently 
 classed among the pioui frauds we had so often had recom- 
 mended to us, both by precept and example ; and the orna- 
 ment was sent to him the next morning, as his property 
 when paid for. He soon came into the Convent, and ex- 
 pressed the greatest surprise that he had been charged with 
 purchasing such a thing, for which he had no need and no 
 desire. 
 
 The Superior heard his declaration with patience, but 
 politely insisted that it was a fair bargain ; and we then 
 surrounded the old priest, with the strongest assertions that 
 fuoh was the fact, and that nobody would have thought of 
 ^J^OrebftBMig it w^ittt? i)e had expruialy Dngagod to take it. 
 
I : 
 
 AWFUL DISOLOStnUM OV MASIA XOmL 
 
 m 
 
 Th« poor old man WM entirely put down. He was certain 
 of the tmth ; but what could he do to resist or diaproTe a 
 direct falMhood pronounced by the Superior of a Convent, 
 and iwom to by all her holy nuna f He finally expressed 
 t\» conviction that we were right : and was compelled to 
 pay his money. 
 
 ii 
 
 n\ 
 
 
 ^4 
 
1S4 
 
 AWvi DzaaLOfirBM ov wuua kovXi 
 
 Oliapter XV. 
 
 i 
 
 fTREQtniHiTT OF THB yWKKTJl' TISITt TO THl inryHJIBT— 
 THRZB PHBKDOM AKD CKIMHS — DIFFICULTT OP I BAHNTW* 
 THBia NAMKS — TflUIB HOLT B.BTitBAT'— OBJII<mOM» W' 
 OUA MIKDIJI — Ua4Jr« V0BD TO COUMTlIlACrr COKaeUNCS — 
 
 li 
 
 601CB of the priefits from the Seminary were in the Non- 
 nery every day and night, and often eevoral at a time. I 
 have seen uca:rly all of them at different times, thongh 
 there are about Ot^^ hundred and fifty in the district of 
 Montreal, 'i'here was a difference in their conduct : though 
 I beiieye every one of them was guilty of lioentiousn^Mie ,* 
 while not one did I ever see who uiaintainod a character 
 any way bocoming the profession of a priest. Some were 
 gross and degraded in a degree which few of my readers 
 can ev^or have imagined : and I should be unwilling to of- 
 fended the eye, and corrupt the heart, of any one, by an 
 aocoimt of their words and actions. Few imaginations ran 
 conceive deeds so abominable as they practised, and often 
 required of some of the poor women, under the fear of se- 
 vere punishments, and even of death. I do not hesitate to 
 say with the strongest confidence, that although some of 
 the nuns became lost to every sentimont of virtue and hon- 
 our, especially one of the Congregational Nunnery whom 1 
 have before mentioned, Saint Patrick, the greater part of 
 them loathed the practices to which they wore compelled to 
 submit, by their Superior and priests, who kept them un- 
 der so dreadful a bondage. 
 
 Some of the priests whom I saw I never knew by name, 
 and the names of the others I did not learn for a time, and 
 at last learnt only by accident. 
 
AWmCTL I>tlim.0it7BBH OF MARIA MONX. 
 
 120 
 
 They weru always called * Mon P^re/ (my lather,) but 
 nometimea whon thoy had purchased ertmething in the oma* 
 itu«)Dt-ruom, they would give their real namos, with diroo- 
 li'tnn where it should be sent. Many namea thus learnt, 
 and in other ways, were whispered about from nun t>3 nun, 
 hjkI became pretty generally known. Several of the priosta 
 Home of us had seen before we entered the Convent. 
 
 Many things of which I speak, from the nature of the 
 <Hm, must necessarily rest chiefly upon my own word, nn- 
 t)i further evidence can be obtained ; but there are sr^tne 
 tacts for which I can appeal to the knowledge of othora. 
 It is commonly known in Montreal that nome of the prieHtfl 
 occasionally withdraw from their customary employments, 
 and are not to be seen for some time ; it being undorstortd 
 that they have retbed for religious study, meditation, and 
 devotion, for the improvement of their hearts. Sometimes 
 they are thus withdrawn from the world for three weeks : 
 but there is no fixed period. 
 
 This was a fact I knew before I took the veil ; for it is a 
 frequent onhject of remark, that such and such a Father la 
 on a * holy retreat.' This is a term which conveys thu idea 
 of a religions seclusion from the world, for sacred purposoa. 
 On the reappearance) of a priest after such a period, in the 
 church or the streets, it is natural to feel a pccniiiar impres- 
 sion of his devout character — an impression very diQerent 
 from that conveyed to the miud who knows matters as they 
 really are. Suspicions have been indulged by some in Ca* 
 nada on this subject, and facts are known by at le8,st a few. 
 I am able to speak from personal knowledge ; for I have 
 been a nun of Boeur Bourgeoise. 
 
 The priests are liable, by their dissolute habits, to occa- 
 rional attacks of disease, which render it necessary, or at 
 least prudent, to submit to medical treatment. 
 
 In the Black Nunnery they find private aocommodatiou, 
 lor they are free to enter one of the private hospitals when- 
 ever they please ; which is a room set apart on purpose for 
 the accommodation of the priests, and is called a retreat- 
 
 
 
Ill 
 
 AW7UT. nxmiLMUBM OV MABIA MOfTV;. 
 
 1^ 
 
 li ! ■ 
 
 I 
 
 room. Bat an exotwe is neofissanr to blind the pnbUo, and 
 this they find in th« pretence they make of being in a * Holy 
 Retreat.' Many such cases have I known ; and 1 oan men> 
 tion the names of priests who have been confined in this 
 Holy Retreat. They are very carefully attended by the 
 Superior and old nunfl, and theii diet confliRts mostly of 
 Tegetable soups, Ac, with but little meat, and that frrah. 
 I liATo seen an ioRtrumont of surgery lying upon the table 
 in that holy room, which is used only for particular pujr- 
 
 Father Tombeau, a Roman priest, was on one of his 
 holy retreats about tbe time when I left ^he Nunnery. 
 There are oometimes a number confin< 
 ed therti at the same time. The vio- 
 tims of these priests frequently Hhare 
 the same fate. . 
 
 I have often reflected how grieyou0« 
 ly I had been deceived in my opi- 
 nions of a nim*s condition I — All the 
 holinesL of their lives, I now saw was 
 merely pretended. The appearance 
 of sanctity and heavenly-mindedness 
 which they had shown among us no- 
 ricos, I found was only a disguise to 
 conceal such practices as would not be 
 tolerated in any decent society in the world ; and as for 
 joy and peace like that of heaven, which I had expected to 
 find among them, I learnt too well that fhey did not exist 
 there. 
 
 The only way in which such thoughts were counteracted, 
 was by the constant instructions given us by the Superior 
 and priests, to regard every doubt as a mortal sin. Other 
 faults we might have, as we were told over and over again, 
 which, though worthy of penances, were far less sinful 
 than these. For » nun to doubt that she was doing hex 
 duty in fulfilling her vows and oaths, was a heinous of- 
 tecoe, and w* were exhorted always to suppress our doabtt. 
 
 FATHER TOMDBAU. 
 
AWtlTL niMltOtltnillR Ot MLUtTA MONlC 
 
 itr 
 
 to (M)nfoM thnm without reaerrn, «nd cheerfully irubmifc to 
 ■evert) pen&ncee on account oi thtim, m the only mtmni of 
 mortii>'ing our evil dispositionii, and reaiBting the tempta* 
 tiouB ot the deril. Thna we learnt in a good degree to re- 
 RHt our mindn and oon«cieni-4w, when we felt the rimng of a 
 qnestion about the duty of doing anything required of lu. 
 
 To enforce thi« upon us they employed variotu meana. 
 Borne of the mo«t striking itoriee told ua at catechism by 
 the priests, were designed for this end. One of these I will 
 repeat. * One day/ as a priest assured us, who was hear- 
 ing us say the oatechism on Saturday afternoon, * as one 
 Wonsieur • * • *, a w*»Il-known citizen of Montreal, was 
 walking near the cathedral, he saw Hatan giving orders to 
 innumerable evil spirits who were assembled around him. 
 Being afraid of being seen, and yet wishing to observe 
 what was done, he hid himself where he could observe all 
 that passed. Satan despatched his devils to different parti 
 of the city, with directions to do their beat for him ; and 
 returned in a short time, bringing in reports of their suc- 
 cess in leading persons of different classes to the commis- 
 sion of various sins, which they thought would be agree- 
 able to their master. Satan, however, expressed his dis- 
 satisfaction, and ordered them out again ; but just then a 
 spirit from the Black Nunnery came, who had not been 
 stHitn before, and stated that he had been trying for seven 
 years to persuade one of the nuns to doubt, and had just 
 succeeded. Satan received the intelligence with the high- 
 eRt pleasure ; and turning to the spirits around him, said : 
 * Von have not half done your work,— he has done much 
 more than all of you put together.* ' 
 
 In spite, however, of our instructions and warnings, our 
 fmrs and penances, such doubts would obtrude ; and I have 
 often indulged them for a time, and at length, yielding to 
 the belief that I was wrong in giving place to them, would 
 oonfess them, and undergo with cheerfulness such new 
 pmiAnrAP as I wns loaded with. Others too would occa- 
 cuii:uilly tmtertain and privately express such doubts ; 
 
Its 
 
 kWrOL DIAOLOitTRU Or MABIA MO^CX. 
 
 ft 
 
 (hoiiKli w*) h«d all been mont lolanmly warned by the omel 
 xnurdtir of Saint Franoei. Oocaaionally eome of the nan» 
 w«)uld go fujther, and reoiit the reetrainte of puniahment* 
 iuipoeed upon them ; and it was not onoommon to hear 
 fltroAini, MiTuotimoa of a moat piercing and terrific kind, 
 trom nuns suffering under discipline. 
 
 Home of my readers may feel dispoaed to exclaim a^^iiatt 
 mo, for believing things which will strike them afl so mon- 
 *troujB and abominable. To such, I would say, without 
 pretending to justify mysolf, — you know little of the poei- 
 tion in which I was placed ; in the first plaoe, ignoiant of 
 any other religions do<:trines, and in the second, met at 
 every moment by some ingenious arg^oment, and the exam- 
 ple of a large community, who received all the instructiotui 
 of the priests as of undoubted truth, and practised upon 
 them. Of the variety and speoiousness of the eo-gumente 
 xukid, you oazmot have any correct idea. They were often 
 m ready with repliee, examples, anecdotes, and authohtiee, 
 to enforce their doctrines, that it seemed to me as if they 
 flould never have learnt it all from books, but must have 
 been taught by wicke<l Hpirits. Indeed, when I reflect 
 upun their oonversations, 1 am astonished at their art and 
 addreas, and find it dilficult to account for their subtlety 
 and Buccees in influencing my mind, and penniadlug me to 
 anything they pleased. It seems to ma that hardly any- 
 body would be safe in their hands. If yon were to go to 
 confession twice, I believe you would feel very different 
 from what you do now. They have suoh a way of avoid* 
 ing one thing and speaking of anotheor, of affirming th>4, 
 and doubting and disputing that, of quoting authoritioe, 
 and speaking of wonders and miracles recently performed, 
 in confirmation of what they teach, as familiarly known to 
 persons whom they call by name, and whom they pretend 
 to offer as witnesses, though they never give yon un oppor- 
 tunity to speak with them, — these, and many other meana, 
 tliey use in such a way, that they always blinded my mind, 
 and, I should think, would blind the mind* of othen. 
 
 I 
 
4WirVL DIIK-T.OMCBLJM OT MAEIA MOKX. 
 
 I8i 
 
 I 
 
 Obspter ZVX. 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 
 ntlATMKt<T 0» TOXmO nfPANTS Of THl! COWTFNT — TALKIlfO 
 IN MLRUl' — UfUSBMIKTI — OSKHMOIfdlfl AT TUB PUBLIC iM> 
 TIILMBNT OF DBCmAIBD KVVB — SUU1>KN DIBAFFBARAMCH UP 
 TH« OLD BUPHUIOIl — nrTRODUCTIOM OF THH NKW ONB — 
 8UFBHBT1TION — ALARM OF A NUN — OIFFIOVLTY OF COM- 
 MUNICATION WITH oTHRk m;N«. 
 
 It will be recollected, that I was informed immudiately af- 
 ter receiying the veil, that infanta were occadionally mur- 
 dored in the Conrent. I was one day in the nun's private 
 private sick room, when I had an opportunity unsoiiglit 
 for, of witnessing deeds of such a nature. It was, perhapo, 
 a month after the death of St. Frances. Two little twin 
 kabee, the children of St. Catherine, were brought to a 
 priest, who was in the room, for baptism. I was present 
 while tho ceremony was performed, with the Superior and 
 several of the old nunH, whone names I never knew, they 
 being (^ed Ma tantn (Aunt). 
 
 The priests took turns in attonding to confesnion und 
 catechism in the Conrent, ut^ually three months at a time, 
 though sometimes longer periods. The priest then on duty 
 was Father Larkin. He is a good-looking Eiiropean, and 
 has a brother who is a Professor in the College. Ho first 
 put oil upon the heads of. the infants, as is the custom be- 
 fore baptism. When he had baptized the children, they 
 were taken, ose after another, by one of the old nuns, in 
 the proience of us all. She pressed ber hand upon the 
 mcuth and nose of the first so tight that it coiild not 
 br>)athe, and la a few minutes, when the hand was remov . 
 ed, it was dead. She then took the other, and treated it la 
 tbo iBiC6 way. No sound was heard, and both the ci il- 
 dren wen oocpses. The gritatest in-liiCerence wh6 SiScw;r7 
 
 KvH 
 
t : 
 
 180 
 
 AWFFL DI8CL08UKBS OV MARIA MONK. 
 
 ;'^ 
 
 \ .*. 
 
 -A 
 
 by all present diiring this operation ; lor all, as I well knew, 
 woru long ac^customed to such scoaos. The little bodies 
 were then taken into the cellar, thrown into the pit I have 
 mentioned, and covered with a quantity of lime. 
 
 I aiterwardB saw a new-born infant treated in the same 
 manner, in the same pluce ; but the actors in this scene I 
 choose not to name, nor the circumstances, as everything 
 connected with it is of a peculiarly trying and painful ni* 
 ture to my own feelings. 
 
 These were the only instances of infanticide I witnessed ; 
 and it seemed to be merely owing to accident that I wsui 
 then present. So far as I know there were no pains taken to 
 preserve secrecy on this subject ; that is, I saw no attempt 
 made to keep any inmate of the Convent in ignorance of 
 the murder of the children. On the contrary, others were 
 told, aa well as myself, on their first admission as veiled 
 nuns, that all infants bom in the plac« were baptized and 
 killed, without loss of time ; and I had been called to wit- 
 ness the murder of the three just mentioned, only because I 
 happened to be in the room at the time. 
 
 That others were Idlled in the same mamer, during my 
 stay in the nunnery, I am well assured. 
 
 Uow many there were I cannot tell, and having taken 
 no account of those I heard of, I cannot speak with pr';;ci- 
 sion ; I believe, however, that I learnt through nuns, that 
 at least eighteen or twenty uoiants were smothered, and se- 
 cretly buried in the cellar, while I was a nun. 
 
 One of the effects of the weariness of our bodies and 
 minds, was our pronenoss to talk in our sleep. It was both 
 ludicrous and painful to hear the nuns repeat their prayers 
 in the course of the night, as they frequently did in their 
 dreams. Kequired to keep our minds continually on the 
 gtrotch, both in watching our conduct, in remembering the 
 rulee and our prayers, under the fear of the consequences 
 of any neglect, when we closed our eyes in sleep, we often 
 went over again the scenes of the day, and it was no un- 
 oomiooa thing for me to hear a nun repeat 0x10 or tw^ of 
 
AWFUL DISOLOIUBV Of UAMIA MOKX. 
 
 Ill 
 
 knew, 
 
 bodies 
 1 have 
 
 B same 
 cene I 
 y thing 
 ixl TH* 
 
 leased ; 
 
 I was 
 &ken to 
 itteinpt 
 ranee of 
 irs were 
 I veiled 
 zed and 
 
 to wit- 
 jcause I 
 
 ing my 
 
 ^ taken 
 
 prtjci- 
 ns, that 
 
 and Be- 
 lies and 
 i^as both 
 
 prayers 
 in their 
 
 on the 
 ring the 
 jquencei 
 we otten 
 no un- 
 
 tWdOf 
 
 her long exercises in the dead of the night. Sometimes by 
 the time she had finished, another, in a diflerent part of the 
 room, would happen to take a similar turn, and commence 
 ft similar recitation; and I haye known cases in which 
 seyeral such unconsoioiui txeroiies were performed, all with- 
 in an hour or two. 
 
 We had now and then a recreation day, when we were 
 relieved from our customary labour, and from all prayers 
 except those for morning and evening, and the short ones 
 said at every striking of the clock, llie greater part of our 
 time was then occupied with diilerent games, particularly 
 backgammon and draughts, and in such conversation as did 
 not relate to our past lives, and the outside of the Convent. 
 Sometimes, however, our sports would be interrupted on 
 such days by the entrance of one of the priests, who would 
 come in and propose that his fSte, the birthday of his pa- 
 tron saint, should be kept by * the saints.' We saints 1 
 
 Several nuns died at different times while I was in the 
 Convent ; how many, I cannot say, but there was a consi- 
 derable number. I might rather say many in proportion 
 to the number in the nunnery. The proportion of deaths 
 I am sure was very large. There were always some in the 
 nuns' sick-room, and several interments took place in the 
 chapel. 
 
 When a Black Nun is dead, the corpse is dressed as if 
 living, and placed in the chapel in a sitting posture, within 
 the railing round the altar, with a book in hand as if read- 
 ing. Persons are then freely admitted from the street, and 
 some of them read and pray before it. No particular no- 
 toriety is given, I believe, to this exhibition out of the 
 Convent, but such a case usually excites some attention. 
 
 The living nuns are required to say prayers for the de- 
 livery of their deceased sister from purgatory, being in- 
 formed, as in all other such cases, that if she is not there, 
 and has no need of our intercession, our prayers are in no 
 danger of being thrown away, as they will bo set down to 
 |to» Mcoont ol some of our deceased friends, or at least to 
 
 
 i 
 
i! 
 
 182 
 
 AWFirii »XS01iOnF»EH 0» MARIA MOW*. 
 
 li 
 
 m 
 
 lit 
 
 m&i' 
 
 itKJ' 
 
 that of the souIb which have no acquaintancos to pray iat 
 them. 
 
 It was customary for tui occaBionally to kneel before a 
 dead ntm thus seated in the chapel, and I huve often per> 
 formed that task. It was always painful, for the ghastly 
 oo\mt<:^nance being seen whenever I raised my eyes, and the 
 feeling that the position and dress were entirely opposed to 
 every idea of propriety in such a case, always made me 
 melancholy. 
 
 The Superior sometimes left the Convent, and was ab- 
 sent for an hour, or several hours at a time, but we never 
 knew of it until she had returned, and were not Lnfonntod 
 
 KNiSAKcn TO mn PX1X8TI' ri»ip<< 
 
Atrytn DiscfM>si7Bss or hasia xonil 
 
 188 
 
 Bl 
 
 where she had been. I one day had reaion to prefuxue thai 
 Hbe hnd recently paid a T«i»it to the prieats* {arm, though I 
 had not direct OTidenoe that such was the fact. The 
 phetfto' farm is a fine tract of land belonging to the Se. 
 minary, a little distance from the city, near the Lachine 
 road, with a large old-fashioned edifice upon it. I hap- 
 pened to be in the Superior's room on the day alluded to, 
 when she made some remarks on the plainneso and poverty 
 of her fumitura. I replied that she was not proud, and 
 coiild not be dissatisfied on that account ; she answered,— 
 * No ; but it I was, how much superior is the iumiture at 
 the priests' farm ; the poorest room there is f urmahod bet' 
 ter than the best of mine.' 
 
 I vriis ova day meiiding the firo in the Saperior's room, 
 when a priest was conversing with her on the scarcity of 
 money ; and I heard him say that very little money was re- 
 ceived by the priests for prayers, but that the principal 
 part came with penances and absolutions. 
 
 One of the most remarkable and unaccountable things 
 that happened in the 'Convent, was tlie disappeaiance of the 
 old Superior. She had pert'ormod 
 her customary part during the day, 
 and had acted and appeared just as 
 u£)vul. 8he had shown no symptoms 
 of ill health, met with uo particular 
 dilSculty in conducting business, and 
 no agitation, anxiety, or gloom had 
 bt^eu noticed in her conduct. We 
 bad no reason to suppose that dur- 
 ing that day she huii expected any- 
 thing particular to occur, any more 
 than the rest of us. After the close 
 of our 4:nstomary labours and evening 
 iMCt'ireA, she diNniissea us to retire to thx old mothbb ev. 
 bed, AXKctl> 10 her usual manner. px&iok. 
 
 T)ie neyt morning the beU rang, we 
 spnfjig fnim our beda, hurried on otjr rlothM, M usual, wr4 
 
 »■ 
 
 »' 
 
 I 
 
 ■'Hi 
 
cit 
 
 184 
 
 AWFUL DISOLOSVBBB OF KABIA MONK. 
 
 proceeded to the oommimity-room in doable line, to 
 menoe the morning exeroiaei. There, to our lurprise, we 
 found Bishop Lartiqae ; but ihe Superior waa nowhere to 
 be seen. The Bishop soon addroMed ni, instead of her, 
 and informed ns, that a lady near him, whom he presented 
 to us, was now the Saper'>r of the Oonrent, and enjoined 
 upon us the same respect and obedience which we paid to 
 her predecessor. 
 
 The lady he introduced to us was one of our oldest nuns, 
 Saiat Du***, a Tery large, fleshy woman, with swelled 
 limbs, which rendered her very slow in walking, and often 
 gave her great distress. 
 Not a word was drop- 
 ped from which we 
 could conjecture the 
 cause of this change, 
 nor of the fate of the 
 old Superior. I took 
 the first opportunity to 
 inquire of one of the 
 nuus, whom I dared to 
 talk to, what had be- 
 come of her ; but I 
 found them as ignorant | 
 as myself, though sus- 
 picious that sho had I 
 been murdered by order | 
 of the Bishop. Never ' 
 did I obtain any light 
 on her mysterious dis- 
 appearance. I am confident, however, that if the Bishop 
 wished to get rid of her privately, and by foul means, he 
 had ample opportunities and power at his command. Jane 
 Ray, as usual, could not allow such an occurrence to pass 
 by without intimating her own suspicions more plainly 
 than any other of the nuns would h&ve dared to do. 8h* 
 
 THE NEW MOTHBB SUPERlOll. 
 
AWrUL DISCLOSnUM OF MARIA MONK. 
 
 ISft 
 
 •pokn out one day in the community -room, and said, ' I'm 
 going to have a hunt in the cellar for my old Superior.' 
 
 ' HuBh, Jane Bay !' exclaimed iome of the nuns, 'yoa*U 
 be punished.* 
 
 ' My mother used to tell me,* replied Jane, ' never to bo 
 afraid of the face of man.* 
 
 It cannot be thought utrange that we were lupemtitioQB. 
 Some were more easily terrified than others by unaccount- 
 able sights and sounds ; but all of us believed in the power 
 and occasional appearance of spirits, and wens ready to look 
 for them at almost any time. I have seen several instances 
 of alarm caused by such superstition, and have experienced 
 it myself more than once. I was one day sitting mending 
 aprons, beside one of the old nuns, in the oommunity-room, 
 while the litanies were repeating : as I was very eas;^ to 
 laugh. Saint Ignace, or Agnes, came in, walked up to her 
 with much agitation, and began to whisper in her ear. She 
 usually talked but little, and that made me more curious to 
 know what was the matter. I overheard her say to the 
 old nun, in much alarm, that in the cellar from which she 
 had just returned, she had heard the most dreadful groans 
 that ever came from any human being. This was enough 
 to give me uneasiness. I could not account for the appear- 
 ance of an evil spirit in any part of the Convent, for I had 
 been assured that the only one ever known there was that 
 of the nun who had died with an unconfessed sin ; and that 
 others were kept at a distance by the holy water that was 
 rather profusely used in different parts of the nunnery. 
 Still, I presumed that the sounds heard by Saint Ignace 
 must have proceeded from some devil, and I felt great 
 dread at the thought of visiting the cellar again. I deter- 
 mined to seek further information of the terrified nun, but 
 when I addressed her on the subject, at recreation-time, the 
 first opportunity I could find, she replied, that I was al- 
 ways trying to make her break silence, and walked off to 
 another group in the room, so that I could obtain so satir 
 factio«. 
 
186 
 
 ▲WrTL DISCLOSURES OV MARIA MONK. 
 
 It ii r«imaTkable that in our nunnery, we were almofi 
 entirely cut off from the means of knowing anything even 
 of each other. There 
 were many nuns whom 
 I know nothing of to 
 this day, after having 
 been in the same rooms 
 with them every day 
 and night for four 
 years. There was a 
 nun, whom I suppou- 
 ed to be in the Con- 
 vent, and whom I was 
 anxious to ItMtrn some- 
 thing about from the 
 time of my entrance as 
 A novice ; but I never 
 was able to learn any- 
 thing concerning her, 
 not even whether she 
 was in the nunnery or 
 not, whether alive or 
 dead. She was the 
 daughter of a rich fa- 
 mily, residing at Point 
 aux Trembles, of whom 
 I had heard my mo- 
 ther speak before I 
 entered the Convent. 
 The name of her fa- 
 mily I think was La- 
 f>iyette, and she was 
 
 thought to be from Europe. She was known to have taken 
 the Black Veil ; but as I was not acquainted with the Saint 
 she had aiisimiod, and I could not describe her in 'the 
 world,' all my inquiries and obseirvations proved entirely in 
 rain. 
 
 MISS LAFATBTTX. 
 
▲WTUL DII90L081T11S;8 OF MAKIA MONK. 
 
 187 
 
 Jmofl 
 I even 
 
 ^ . 
 
 I had keard beiore my outi-ancKj iuiio the Convent, that 
 one oi the nuns had ioade her escape from it daring tb . last 
 war, and once inquired about her of the Superior. She ad- 
 mitted that inch was the fact : but I was never able to 
 learn any particulars concerning her name» origiOi or man- 
 ner oi escape. 
 
 ./. 
 
 akeu 
 ^aint 
 <the 
 lyin 
 
 rl 
 
116 
 
 ▲WIUL DISOLOHURM OF MAEIA MOKK. 
 
 \M.. 
 ■ r ■ 
 
 \li'.- 
 
 1 
 
 t 
 
 I 
 > 
 
 TV 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 Cliapter XVII. 
 
 NSAPPBARANOX OF JOrNB — BT. PISRBB— OAO« — MT TBM- 
 I'O&ABT OONFINKMKNI* IN A OSLL— THB OHOLSRA GXA- 
 ■ON— HOW TO ATOID IT— OOOUPATIONS IN THK OON- 
 ▼XNT DVBINO THE FE8TILBNCB— MANITrAOTUBK OF WAX 
 OANSLBS — THB BLKOTION BIOTS — ALABM AMONG THB 
 HTTNS—PEBPARATIONB FOR DBFBNOB— FBNAN0E8. 
 
 1 AM unable to Bay how many nuns disappeared while I was 
 in the Convent. There were several. One was a young 
 
 V. piBBU, B«roR« mrrx&mo tum ooirriNT. 
 
AWFUL BUOLOaVKlB 09 MaJUA MOKK. 
 
 181 
 
 
 (i 
 
 
 Udy called St. Fiam, I think, bat luu not oertain of h«r 
 name. There were two nuna by thii name. I had known 
 her ae a norioe with me. She had been a norioe about two 
 yuan and a half before I became one. She was rather large 
 without being tall, and had rather dark hair and eyee. She 
 disappeared unaccountably, and nothing was laid ol her 
 except what I heard in whiipere from a few of the nuni, ae 
 we found momenta when we could ipeak unobserved. 
 
 Some told me they thought she must hare left the Con- 
 vent ; and I might have supposed so, had I not some time 
 afterwards found some of her things lying about, which she 
 would, in such a ease, doubtless have taken with her. I 
 had never Imown anything more of her than what I oould 
 observe or conjecture. I had always, however, the idea 
 that her parents or friends were wealthy, for she some- 
 timee received clothes and other things which were •'ery 
 rich. 
 
 Another nun named Bt. Paul, died suddenly, but as in 
 other cases, we knew so little, or rather were so entirely ig< 
 norant of the cause and circumstances, that we could only 
 conjecture ; and being forbidden to speak freely upon that 
 or any other subject, thought little about it. I have men- 
 tioned that a number of veiled nmis thus mysteriously diS" 
 appeared during my residence among them. I cannot per. 
 haps recall them all, but I am confident there were as many 
 as five, and I think more. All that we knew in such cases 
 was, that one of our number who appeared as usual when 
 last observed, was nowhere to be seen, and never seen 
 again. — Mad Jane Bay, on several such occasions, would 
 indulge in her bold, and, as we thought, dangerous re- 
 marks. She had intimated that some of those, who had 
 been for some time in the Gonvent, were by some means 
 removed to make room for new ones ; and it was generally 
 the fact, that the disappearance of one and the introduc- 
 tion of another into our community, were nearly at the 
 ■ame time. I hav» repeatedly heard Jane Bay say, witu 
 
 \% 
 
 1 1 
 
 i 
 
'■I 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 143 
 
 ▲WTUI* nUMJLOflirUHl t>V UAftXM HOrtfU 
 
 oae of hex agui&aukt looki, ' Wlun jon KppMcr, iooiabody 
 elfK> diiiuppaan !' 
 
 It IB unploasant amough to diitiDM or tortnr* on«*t mU ; 
 but ther« ia fomethiim; wone in being tonnented by otben, 
 eepeciidly when they resort to force, and thow » pliuanre in 
 compelling you, and leave yon no hope to eacape, or oppor- 
 tunity to reiiat. I had seen the gagi repeatedly in use, 
 and sometimes applied with a roughness which seemed ra- 
 ther inhuman ; but it is one thing to see and another thing 
 to feel. Ilxey wore ready to recommend a resort to oom- 
 pulsory measiires, and ever ready to run for the gags. 
 These were kept in one of the community-rooms, in a 
 drawer between two closets; and there a stock of about 
 fifty of them were always kept in deposit. Sometimes a 
 number of nuns would prove refractory at a time ; &ad I 
 have seen battleH commenceid in which several appeared om 
 both sides. The disobedient were, however, soon over- 
 powered ; and to prevent their screams being heard beyona 
 th.o walls, gagging commenced immediately. I have seen 
 half a dozen lying gagged and boimd at once. 
 
 I have been subjected to the same state of involuntary si. 
 lence more than once ; for sometimes I became excited to a 
 state of desperation by the measures used against me, and 
 then conducted myself in a manner perhaps not lees violent 
 than Bome othera My hands have been tied behind me, 
 und a gag put into my mouth, sometimes with such force 
 and rudeness as to sep&rate my lips, and cause the blood to 
 flow freely. 
 
 Treatment of this kind is apt to teach submission ; anc" 
 many times I have acquiesced under orders receivod, or 
 wishes expressed, with a fear of a recurrence to ttome severe 
 measures. 
 
 One day I had incurred the anger of the Superior in a 
 gneater degree than lomial, and it was ordered that I should 
 hf. taken to one of the cells. I was taken by some of she 
 n^ms, bound and gagged, (wrried down the stairs into the 
 oeJiar, and hid nyotn th« ibor. Not long afterwards I ia- 
 
Atinn buoumruM ov mama monk^ 
 
 1«1 
 
 dnoad cce of th« niuui to r«>que«t the Superior to come down 
 And tKMt me ; aud on making loine aoknowledgment, I was 
 reltiaaod. I will, howcrer, relate this story rather more in 
 detail. 
 
 On that day I had been engaged with Jane Ray, in car- 
 rying into effect a plan ol reyenge upon another person, 
 when I feU under the vindictiTe spirit ol some of the old 
 nuns, and suftered neTerely. The Superior ordered me to 
 the ceils, and a scene of Tiolence commenced which I will 
 not attempt to describe, nor the precise circumstancas 
 which led to it. Suffice it to say, that after I had exhaust- 
 ed all my strength, by resisting as long as I could, against 
 several nuns, I had my hands drawn behind my back, a 
 Idaihem band pabsed first round my thumbs, then round 
 my hands, and then round my waist and fastened. This 
 w:is drawn so tight that it cut through the flesh of my 
 thumbs, makiug wounds, the scars of which still remain. 
 A gag wi) H then forced into my mouths, not indeed so vio- 
 lently HH it sometimes was, but roughly enough; after 
 which 1 was taken by main force, and carried down into 
 the cellar, across it almost to the opposite extremity, and 
 brought to the last of the second range of cells on the left 
 hand. The door was opened, and 1 wa* thrown in with 
 violeoco, and left alone, the door being iium«diately closed, 
 and bolted on the 
 outside. The bare 
 ground was under 
 mu, cold and hard 
 as if it had been 
 beaten even. I 
 lay still in the 
 position in which 
 I had fallen, as it 
 would have been 
 diiiicult for me to 
 
 move, confined as I was, and exhausted by my exertions ; 
 md tlM shock oj oay fall, and my wretched st4te of Ueijpor' 
 
 INSTRVMBNTS OF TORTURB IN XJSl IN 
 TUB COMVBM. 
 
 1' 
 
 t! 
 
 ■.HI 
 
 in- 
 
Ill 
 
 kWrUh DIBOLOMUKIW OW MAEIA MOKV. 
 
 •"5 
 
 ' i' 
 
 im I ' 
 
 ation and fear, diBmclinfid m* from any further atttmpt. I 
 wa« in almoat tot&l diirknofla, thor* being nothing ptroepti- 
 ble •xc«pt a ilight glimmer of light whioh came in through 
 the little window far abore me. 
 
 How long I remained in that condition I can only oon- 
 Jecture. It teemed to me a long time, and muat hare b(Mn 
 two or three hours. I did not moTei, expecting to die there, 
 and in a state of distress which I cannot describe, from the 
 tight bondage about my hands, and the gag holding my 
 jaws apart at their greatest eztention. I am ooniident I 
 must hare died before morning, if , as 1 then expocted, I 
 had been left there all night. By-acd-bye, however, the 
 bolt was drawn, the door opened, and Jane liay spoke to 
 me in a tone of kindness. 
 
 She had taken an opportunity to slip into the cellar un- 
 noticed, on purpose to see me. She unbound the gag, took 
 it out uf my mouth, and told me she would do anything to 
 get me out of the dungeon. If she had had the bringing 
 of me down she would not hare thrust me in so bnitiiily, 
 and aha would be resented on those who had. She offered 
 to throw herself upon her knees before the Superior, and 
 bog her forgiveness. To this I would not consent ; but 
 told her to ask the Superior to come to me, as I wisheii to 
 speak to her. This I had no idea she would condeHcend to 
 do ; but Jane had not been long gone before the Superior 
 oame, and asked if I repented in the sight of God for whut 
 I had done. I replied in the affirmative ; and after a le<> 
 ture of some length on the pain I had given the Virgin 
 Mary by my conduct, she asked whether I was willing to 
 ask pardon of all the nuns for the scandal I had caused them 
 by my behaviour. To this I made no objection ; and I 
 was then released from my prison and my bonds, went up 
 to the community-room, and kneeling before all the oiyters 
 in succession, begged the forgiveness and prayers of each. 
 
 Among the marks which I still bear of the wounds re- 
 OMved from penances and riolence, are the scars left by the 
 \^% with which I rapefttedly tortured myself, for the mor* 
 
 m\ 
 
kWWUL DtSOLOfVKM OV MABIA MOITK. 
 
 Ill 
 
 tifloation of my •plrit. Thew f mort dlitinot on my 
 
 Bid* : for although the band, which wat four or flra inchei 
 
 in breadth, and extended round the waist, jfrae ituck full of 
 
 ■harp iron pointa in all parti, 
 
 it waa sometimee crowded 
 
 most agaiuBt my tide, by 
 
 resting in my ohair, and 
 
 then the woundfl were uBoal- 
 
 ly deeper there than any- 
 where el«e. 
 My thumbs were several 
 
 times out severely by the 
 
 tight drawing of the band 
 
 used to confine my armB ; 
 
 and scan are still visible 
 upon them. 
 
 The rough gagging which 
 I several times endured 
 wounded my lips very much ; 
 for it was common, in that 
 operation, to thrust the gag virgin mart. 
 
 hard against the toeth, and catch one or both the lips, 
 which were sometimes cruelly cut. The object was to stop 
 the screams made by the offender, as soon as possible ; and 
 some of the old nuns delighted in tormenting us. A ^ug 
 was once forced into my mouth, which had a large splinter 
 upon it ; and this cut through my under lip, in front, lear- 
 ing to this day a scar about half an inch long. The same 
 lip wa« several times wounded as well as the other ; but one 
 day worse than ever, when a narrow piece was cut off from 
 the left side of it, by being pinched between the gag and 
 the under fore- teeth ; and this has left an inequality in it 
 which is still Tery observable. 
 
 One of the most shocking storiea I heard, of erents that 
 occurred in the nuxmery before my acquaintance with it, 
 was the following, which was told me by Jane Bay. What 
 ui uncowTncn, I can fix the date when 1 heard it. It waf 
 
 [1 
 
 I 
 
 ^li 
 
144 
 
 AwruL DiecLMArKJM cnr mMt.\A MOfrx. 
 
 i 
 
 on New Tear'g Day, 1834. The o«remoiu««, ciuitomary in 
 the eaxly part of that day, had been perf ormod ; after maM, 
 in the morning, the Superior had ihaken hands with all the 
 nunB, and given xxb her blessing, for aha was said to have 
 received power from heaven to do so once a year, and then 
 on the first day of the year. Besides this, cakes, raisins, 
 &c., ore diBtri bated to the nuns on that day. 
 
 While in the community-room, I had taken a seat just 
 within the cupboard-door, where I often found a partial 
 shelter from observation with Jane, when a oonvemation 
 incidentally began betwe^a us. Our practice often wa^i, u> 
 take places there beside one of the old nuns, awaiting the 
 time when she would go away for a little while, and leave 
 us partially screened from the observation of others. On 
 that occasion, Jane and I were loft for a time alone ; when, 
 aiter some discourije on suicide, she remarked that three 
 nuns once killed themselves in the Convent. This happen, 
 ed, she said, not long after her reception, and I knew, 
 therefore, that it was several years before I had become a 
 ^'ivice. Three j^oung ladies, she informed me, took tlie 
 veil together, or very near the same time, I am not certain 
 which. 1 kn(j\v they have four robes in the Convont, to be 
 worn during the ceremony of taking the veil : but 1 nevor 
 have seen more than (me of them used at a time. 
 
 Two of the new nuns were sisters, and the other their 
 cousin. They had been received but a fow days, when in- 
 formation was given one morning, that they had been found 
 dead in their beds, amid a profusion of blood. Jane llay 
 said she saw their corpses, and that they appeared to have 
 killed themselves by opening veins in their arms with a 
 knife they had obtained, and all had bled to death together. 
 What was extraordinary, Jane Ray added, that she had 
 heard no noise, and she believed nobody had suspo<;ted that 
 anything was wrong during the night. St Hypolite, how- 
 ever, had stated, that she had found them in the morning, 
 after the other nuns bad gone to pi-ayen, lying lifeless ia 
 theii beds. 
 
AWFTJL DTHnLORtTRRK OF MARIA MOVR 
 
 UP 
 
 their 
 
 ti in- 
 
 ound 
 
 llay 
 
 xuve 
 
 th a 
 
 ther. 
 
 had 
 
 that 
 
 in 
 
 For tome reason or othar, their death watt not made 
 pi.blio ; but their bodies, instead of being exhibited in full 
 dress, in the chapel, and afterwards interred with solemnity 
 beneath it, were taken unceremoniously into the cellar, and 
 thrown into the hole I have so often mentioned. 
 
 There were a few instances, and only a few, in which we 
 knew anything that was happening in the world ; and even 
 then our knowlfNige did not extend out of the city. I can 
 recall but three occasions of this kind. Two of them were 
 when the cholera prevailed in Montreal ; and the other was 
 the election riots. The appearance of the cholera, in both 
 seasons of its ravages, gave us abundance of oconpHtion. 
 Indeed, we were more borne down by hard labour at ilivm 
 timett, than ever before or afterwards during my stay. The 
 Pope had given early notice that the burning of wax cfiudlns 
 would afford protection from the disease, because, so long 
 as any person continued to burn one, the Virgin Mary 
 would intercede for him. No sooner, therefore, had the 
 alarming disease made its appearance in Montreal, than a 
 long wax candle was lighted in the Convent, for each of 
 the inmates, »o that all parts of it in use were artificially 
 illuminated day and night. Thus a groat many candles 
 were constantly burning, which were to be replaced from 
 those manufactured by the nuns. But this was a trifle. 
 The Pope's message having been promugated in the Grey 
 N 'innery, and to Catholics at large through the pulpit, an 
 extmordinary demand was created for wax candles, to sup- 
 ply which we were principally depended upon. All who 
 could possibly be employed in making them were, there- 
 fore, set to work, and I, among the rest, assisted in differ- 
 ent departments, and witnessed all. 
 
 Numbers of the nuns had long been familar with the 
 business ; for a very considerable amouut of wax had been 
 annually manufactured in the Convent ; but now the works 
 were much extended, and other occupations in a great de- 
 IfTMe lH"i Haide. Ijarge quantities of wax were received in 
 tius ttaildui^, which was said to have been imp<jrted from 
 
 m 
 
 
 :;ii 
 
 
 ■'*: 
 
 % 
 
 m.' 
 

 III 
 
 140 
 
 AWVUL DtlKnXMTTBBB OV MARIA MOlfK. 
 
 ;)> .: I 
 
 a! 
 
 England; kettles were placed in some of the working- 
 rooma, in whiuii it was clarided by heat over ooal Area, and 
 when prepared, the procdaa at dipping oouunenoed. The 
 wicks, which ware quite lonc^, wore placed, hanging upon a 
 reel, taken up and dipped in snccetiaion, until after many 
 alow revolutionfl of the reel, the candles were of the proper 
 size. They were then taken to a part of the room where 
 tabJbii were prepared ^or rolling them smooth. I*hi8 is done 
 by paiwing a roller over tham, until they beuam« even and 
 poIiAhed ; after <«rhioh they are laid by lor ttale. These 
 prooesaes caused a constant biutle in several of the rooud ; 
 and the melancholy reports from without, of the ravages 
 of the cholera, with the uno«rtainty of what might be the 
 result with us, notwithstanding the promised inCenHMision 
 of the Virgin, and the brilliant lights constantly burning 
 in such numbers around us, impressed the scenes I used to 
 witness very deeply on my mind. I had very little doubti 
 myself, of the strict truth of the story we had heard about 
 the security conferred upon those who burnt candles, and 
 yet I sometimes had serious fears arise in my mind. These 
 thoughts, however, I did my utmost to regard as great sins, 
 and evidences of my own want of faith. 
 
 It was during that period that I formed a partial aoquain* 
 tanoe witli several Grey Nuns, who UMed to come frequent- 
 iy for supplies of candles for their Convent. I had no op- 
 portunity to converse with them, except so far as the pur- 
 chase and sale of the articles they required. I became fa- 
 miliar with their countenances and appearances, but was 
 unable to j udge of their characters or feelings. Concerning 
 the rules and habits prevailing in the Grey Nunnery, 1 
 therefore remained as ignorant as if I had been a thousand 
 miles off ; and they had no better opportunity to learn any- 
 thing of us, beyond what they could see around them in the 
 room where the candJes were sold. 
 
 We supplied the Congregational Nunnery also with wax 
 candles, as I before remarked ; and in both these institu* 
 lioiM, i« was understood, a constant illomination was kd|il 
 
▲WVUL DUOLOSVIUUt Or MAKlA MOHK. 
 
 117 
 
 orkixiif- 
 'ea, iuad 
 . Tha 
 ; upo0 a 
 r many 
 I proper 
 a whore 
 i \t done 
 iven and 
 TheiStt 
 ) rooma; 
 
 ravagafl 
 tt Ixi the 
 enMiuision 
 
 burning 
 [ oaed to 
 le doubt, 
 urd about 
 iles, and 
 Theee 
 reat ains, 
 
 acquain- 
 
 frequent- 
 
 d no op- 
 
 the pur- 
 
 icame ia- 
 
 but wa» 
 Dnoeming 
 innery» 1 
 
 thotisand 
 earn any- 
 Lom in the 
 
 with wax 
 ) inntitu* 
 wttfl kepi 
 
 ap. Oitimnn were also fret^uently nuuuuK in to bay (han- 
 dles in Mrent and aiuhH quantiUea, «o that the bui»neH» of 
 •tore-keeping was far more laborioa« than tx»mroun. 
 
 We were confirmed in our faith in the iuterueeaion of the 
 Virgin, when we found that we remained aafe from the 
 cholera : and it is a remarkable fact, that not one case of 
 that disease existed in the Nunnery, during either of th» 
 seaxons in which it proved so fatal in the city. 
 
 When the election riots prevailed at Montreal, the city 
 was thrown into tceneral alarm ; we heard some reports 
 fro»» day to day, which made us •mxious for ourselves. 
 Nothing, however, gave me any nerjons thoughts, until I 
 ftaw unconmion movements in aotnf parts of the Nuiuiery, 
 and ascertained, to my own satisiaction, that there whs a 
 laTf*. Qjuantity of gunpowder «tored in some secret place 
 wj. e walls, and that some of it was removed, or pre- 
 
 pare 2 iof use, under the direction of the Suptir ior. 
 
 P^mances. — I have mentioned several penances in differ- 
 ent parts of this narrution, which we sometimes had to per- 
 foi-m. There is u fpctit variety of them ; and, while some, 
 though trilling in appearance, becaiae very painful, by long 
 endurance or fre<^ uent repetition, others are severe in their 
 nature, and never would be submitted to, unless, through 
 fear of something wome, or a real belief in their e*£ca(-y to 
 remove guilt. I will mention here such as I recollect, 
 which can be named without oilending a virtuous ear ; for 
 some there were, which, although 1 have been compelled 
 to submit to, either by a miMled conscience, or the f^ar of 
 severe punishment, now that I am bettor able to judge of 
 my duties, and at liberty to act, 1 would not mention or de- 
 scribe. 
 
 Kissing the floor is a very common pepiuice : kneeling 
 and kissing the feet of the other nuns is another ; as are 
 kneeling on hard peas, and walkmg with them in the shofKi. 
 We had repeatedly to walk on our knees through the sub- 
 terranean passage, leading t'> the (Jongregstional Nuxmery ; 
 
148 
 
 AtVTTTL DlKihWVKWB OF MARIA MUNC 
 
 and tioiaetimttH to ent our meals with u rope round oar 
 ntjcka. SometiineB we were fed only with auch things m 
 we m6flt disliked. Gktrlic was given to me on this account, 
 because T had a strong antipathy against it. 
 Eels wore repeatedly given some of us, becauBe we felt 
 
 THB o(X'Asion.Uj pood ov thb CONVKNV 
 
 an unconquerable repu^ance to them, on account of reports 
 we heard of their feeding on dead carciujes in the river St. 
 Lawrence. It wua no uncommon thing for us to be requir- 
 ed to drink the water in which the Superior had washed her 
 feet. Sometimes we were required to brand ourselves vnth 
 a hot iron, so as to leave scars ; at other times, to whip our 
 naked flesh with several small rods, before a private altar, 
 until we drew blood. I can assert, with the perfect know- 
 ledge of the fact, that many of the nuns bear the scars of 
 these wounds. 
 
 One of the penances was to stand for a length of time 
 with our anas extended, in imitation ot the Saviour v>n tiic 
 
 OUH MAV10V& ON HIS PUOORHRH TO THK PLACB OW 
 OVUOXVDLIOM. 
 
AWlTHL DIHOLOBUBBS OF HABIA MONK. 
 
 H9 
 
 Orofw. The Chemin de la croia:, or Road to tho Ooss, i>» 
 in tact, ft penance, though it consists of a variety ol pro- 
 stxstions, Math tim repetition of many prayers, occupying 
 two or three houm. This we had to perform frequently 
 gfting to chapel, and falling before each chapelle in succes- 
 sion, at each time commemorating some particular act or 
 circtimstance reported of the Saviour's progress to the pLico 
 of his cruciAxiou. 
 
 Sometimes we were obliged to sleep on the iloor in tho 
 wintor, with nothing over us but a single sheet ; and some- 
 times to chew a piet^e of window glass to a fine powder, in 
 the presence of the 8up«rior. 
 
 We had sometimes to wear a leathern belt stuck full of 
 sharp metallic points, roimd our waists and the upper part 
 of our arms, bound on so tight that they penetrated the 
 flesh, and drew blood. 
 
 Some of the penances were so severe, that they seemed 
 too much to be endured ; and when they were imposed, the 
 nuns who were to sufier them showed the most violent 
 repugnance. They would often resist, and still oftener ex> 
 press their opposition by exclamations and screams. 
 
 Never, however, was any noise heard from them for a 
 long time, for there was a rcmt>dy always ready to be ap- 
 plied in oasei of the kind. The gag which was put into the 
 mouth of the unfortunate Saint Frances, had been brought 
 from a place where there were forty or fifty others of differ* 
 ent f«hapes and sizes. These I have seen in their deposi- 
 tory, which is a drawer between two closets, in one of the 
 community-rooms. Whenever any loud noise was ma.de, 
 one of these instruments was demanded, and gagging com- 
 mencod at once. I have known many instances, and some- 
 times five or six nuns gagged at once. Sometimes they 
 would become so much excited before they could be bound 
 and gagged, that considerable force was necessary to be 
 exerted ; and I have Heen the blood flowing from moutha 
 into which the gag had been thrust with violence. 
 
 m 
 
 ( !• 
 
 OW 
 
r^' 
 
 ,,»;;• 
 
 m 
 
 no 
 
 AWFUL DISCLOSURRS OF MAKIA MONK. 
 
 IV' 
 
 n 
 
 in 
 
 Indeed I ought to know something of this tl^partment oi 
 nunnery discipline ; I have had it tried upoa myself, and 
 can hear witness that it is not only moat humiliating and 
 oppressive, hut often extremely palaful. The mouth iji 
 kept forced open, and the straining of the jaws at their ut- 
 most stretch, for a considerahle time, is very distressing. 
 
 One of the worst punishments which I ever saw inflicted, 
 was that with the cap ; and yet some of the old nuns were 
 permitted to inflict it at their pleasure. I have repeatedly 
 known them to go for a cap, when one of our number had 
 transgressed a rule, sometimes though it were a very un- 
 important one. These caps were kept in a cupboard in the 
 old nuns' room, whence they were brought when wanted. 
 
 They were small, made of a reddish looking leather, fit- 
 ted closely to the head, and fastened under the chin with a 
 kind of buckle. It was the common practice to tie the 
 nun's hands behind, and gag her before the cap was put on 
 to prevent noise and resistance. I never saw it worn by 
 any one for a moment, without throwing them into severe 
 sufferings. If permitted, they would scream in the most 
 shocking manner, and always writhed as much as their con- 
 finement would allow. I can speak from personal know- 
 ledge of this punishment, as I have endured it more than 
 once ; and yet I have no idea of the cause of the pain. T 
 never examined one of the -caps, nor saw the inside, for they 
 are always brought and taken away quickly ; but although 
 the first sensation was that of coolness, it was hardly put on 
 my head before a violent and indiscribable sensation began, 
 like that of a blister, only much more insupportable ; and 
 this continued until it was removed. It would produce 
 such an acute pain as to throw us into convulsions, and I 
 think no human being could endure it for an hour. After 
 this punishment, we felt its efEect through the system for 
 many days. Having once known what it was by experi- 
 ence, I held the cap in dread, and whenever I was con- 
 dtnatd to iwitr the pwnifthiaiiBt agAtA« felt readv to do 
 
twm ttimtmuM ov mar(a Momc. 
 
 101 
 
 naytliing lo avoid it. But when tied and gagged, with 
 the cap on my head again, I could only sink upon the floor, 
 and roll about in agony and anguish until it wu« taken oil, 
 and placed in the repository. 
 
 UARIA UOHK^ft aUFPBBINGS AFTBB THE PENANCB OF WKAR. 
 
 WO THB CAP. 
 
 ' i\ 
 
 This WM usually done in about ten minutes, sometiuiee 
 less, but the pain always continued in my he^id for several 
 days. I thought that it might take away a person's reason 
 if kept on a much longer time. If I had not been gagged 
 I am sure 1 Hhould have uttered awful screams. I have 
 felt the effects for a week. Sometimes fresh cabbage leaves 
 were appUed to my head to remove it. Having had no op- 
 portunity to examine my head, I cannot say more. 
 
 Among all the nuns there was the same universal dread 
 and horror of the punishment of the cap. I have heard 
 some of them shriek as loud as their voices would allow 
 them, wheo they have been told they were to wear it as a 
 punaDoe for some triJBdas offence of which they have been 
 
 
M 
 
 jft' 
 
 w 
 
 If 
 
 / 
 
 1S9 
 
 AWFUL DISOLOSUftM Or MAKIA MrOMR. 
 
 Ifuilty ; formerly, Jane Kay told me, she haA known nun« 
 who wore it whoa I was a novice, who hare g:one complete- 
 ly off ^eir m^tds, so severe was the suiXering which it in- 
 flicted upon that tender part of the body, the head. Blood 
 WM oftcj drawn from a few minntes' infliction, and the 
 bk^in «J the strongest person would reel if it was allowed 
 to remain upon the head for a quarter ol an hour. 
 
 ( 
 
AWfTL DIACLOfltrBID OF MARU XOmL 
 
 158 
 
 nuna 
 iplete- 
 it in- 
 Blood 
 d the 
 lowed 
 
 ♦'l 
 
 Ohiapter XVI II. 
 
 THU HmWHMBNTT Or THB CAP — THS PRTBUTS OV THl Dlt- 
 TBJCT OP MONTRXAL HAT1 FBBB A0CSS8 TO THV RLACK 
 NmNSBT — CBIMBS OOMMITTBD AVD RBarTBBD BT TH BM 
 — THB POPB'S OOMMAND TO COMMIT nTDBCBlCT OamBB~— 
 CaiAlLAaTHRa of THB OLD AJTD KBIT StTFB1lI0«B — THl 
 TnflDlTT OF THB LATTBB — I BBOAN TO BB BMFIiOTBD W 
 THB BOtPITALB — BOMB AOOOTTNT OF THBM — WAUrDlO 
 OTTBN MB BT A SICK NITN — PBMAMCB OF HANOIKO. 
 
 Tbik punishment waa oocarionally resorted to for Tery trifl. 
 ing offencoa, such as washing the hands without permis- 
 sion ; and it was generally applied on the spot, and before 
 the other nuns in the community-room. 
 
 I have mentioned before, that the country, so far down 
 as the Tluree Rivers, is furnished with priests by the Semi- 
 nary of Montreal ; and that these hundred and fifty men 
 are liable to be occasionally transferred from one station to 
 another. Numbers of them are often to be seen in the 
 •trHHts of Montreal, as they may find a home in the 8emi- 
 niiry. 
 
 They are considered as having an equal right to enter 
 the Black Nunnery whenever they please ; and then, ac- 
 cording to our oaths, they have complete control over the 
 nime. To name all the works of shame of which they are 
 guilty in that retreat, would require much time and space, 
 neither would it be necessary to the accomplishment of my 
 obj^t, which is, the publication of but some of their crimi- 
 UMlity to the world, and the development, in general terms, 
 of 8c«nes thus far carried on in secret within the walls of 
 that Convent, where I was so long an inmate. 
 
 Becure against detection by the world, they never belier* 
 
 ^'A 
 
 
Ifli 
 
 i 
 
 184 
 
 Awvm MtmMovm ctf Mktix iioi«il 
 
 •d thAt an ey«-w1tnHiM would eT«r Moape to toU of th^if 
 chraea, and declare aotae of their name« btttoi-e the world ; 
 but tht) time haa oome, and Dome of theur deeds of djirkueiM 
 mutt coma to the day. I have seen in Ui« Nunnery, the 
 prieata from more, I preauine, than a hundrfMi ooontry 
 places, admitted for ithamefiU and crimiii.il pta-poses ; from 
 St. Charles, St. Denis, St. Mark's, Si. Antoinn, (^mbly, 
 Bertier, St. John's, dec. 
 
 How unexpected to them will be the diHciosuros I make] 
 Shut np in a pUt^e from which thnre has btien thought to be 
 but one way of egress, and that the passage to the grave, 
 they considered themselves safe in perpt^trating crimes in 
 our presents, and in making us share in their cnmiuulity 
 as often ae they chose, and conducted more sh*v!!i^lti8sly than 
 even the brutes. 
 
 These debauchees would come in without (ceremony, con- 
 coaling tlieir names, both by night and day. Being with- 
 in the waUs of tlmt pririon-house of death, where the cries 
 and pains of the injured innocence of their victims would 
 never reach the world, for relief or redress for their wrongs, 
 without remorse or shame, they would glory, not only in 
 sating their brutal passions, but even in torturing, in the 
 most barbarous manner, the feelings of those under their 
 power ; telling us at the same time, that this mortifying 
 the desh was religion, and pleasing to Qod. The more 
 they could torture us, or make us violate our own feelings, 
 the more pleasure they took in their unclean revelling ; 
 and all their brutal obscenity they called meritorious before 
 God. 
 
 We were sometimes invited to put ourselves to voluntary 
 sufferings in a variety of ways, not for a penance, but to 
 show our devotion to God. A priest would sometimes say 
 to us — 
 
 'Now, which of yon have love enough for Jesus Christ to 
 ffcick a pin through your cheeks P* , 
 
 Some of TU would signify our readiness, and immediately 
 IJturvMit am tihrouf^ jm^ to the head. Sometimee he would 
 
AwwL uiicLo«irr.Bii ov lumrA mows. 
 
 161 
 
 uon- 
 
 propoM* lhJ4t w thentd repeat th« opftration ■tTeral timet 
 on the «pot ; and the tiiMkfe of a namber of tha nuxM would 
 be bloody. 
 
 There were other acta oooaaionally proposed and cx)n«ent. 
 ed to, which I cannot name in a book. Such the Huperior 
 would aoraetimee command u« to [>erform ; many of them, 
 things not only unelefw nnd unheard of, but loathsome anA 
 indecMmt in the hi^h«^l^t pomible degree. How they ever 
 could have hern m vented, I never could conceive. Thin^ja 
 were done worse thiiu the entire exposure of the person, 
 though this was ocoutionally required of several at once in 
 the presents of priests. 
 
 The S\ipenor of the Seminary would sometimes come and 
 inform us that she had received orders from the Pope to 
 request that those nuns who poMiessed the greatest devo- 
 tion and faith, should be requested to perform some porti- 
 oiJiar deeds, which she named or described in our presence, 
 but of which no decent or moral person could ever venture 
 to speak. I cannot repeat what would injure any ear, not 
 debased to the lowest possible degfree. I am bound by a 
 regard to truth, however, to confess, that deluded women 
 were found among us, who would oomply with their re- 
 quests. 
 
 lliere was a gi-eat diflerenoe between the characteru of 
 our old and new Superiors, which soon became obvious. 
 The former used to say she liked to walk, because it would 
 prevent her from becoming corpulent. She was, there- 
 fore, very active, and constantly going about from one part 
 of the Nmmery to another, overseeing us at our various 
 employments. I never saw her in any appearance of timid. 
 ity ; she seemed, on the contrary, bold and masculine, and 
 sometimes much more than that, cruel and cold-blooded, in 
 scenes calculated to overcome any common person. Such a 
 character she had particularly exhibited at the murder of 
 8t. Prancea. 
 
 The new Superior, on the other hand, was so heavy and 
 lamo, Ibat ih* waLksd with miioh diiUcultiri u^ oonae- 
 
 If 
 
 mi 
 
 i 
 
li 
 
 ! f 
 
 !Dn 
 
 r 
 
 it 
 
 '! 
 
 4wrta Di«rT.<>Hi Rfv« av imarta vnivk 
 
 q necUy exerciHed a lem Tifciliint overaigbt of th« nuiui. (Mm 
 WH* t%lm of H timid dif^poflition, or elue lud been oyenome 
 by bom6 gre«t fright in bor pa«t life ; for the wa» apt to be- 
 wme alarmod in the night, and never liked to be alone in 
 tht* dark. She had long performed the part of an old nun, 
 whiih in tliat of a spy upon the younger ones, and waf ?rnll 
 known to uf* in that oharftrter, under the name of Ht. Mar- 
 garite. 8oon after her promotion to the itjition of 8up«- 
 rior, 8he appointed me to sleep in her apartment, and as- 
 signed me a sofa to lie upon. One night, while I was 
 asleep, she suddenly tkrew horNolf upoH me, and exclaim- 
 ed, in great alarm, ' Oh I mon Dieu ! men Dieu I qu'estque 
 ca r (Oh ! my God I my God ! what is that P) I jumped 
 up and looked about the room, but saw nothing, and endea- 
 votired to convince her that there was nothing extraordin- 
 ary there. But she insisted that a ghout had come and held 
 her bed -curtain, so that she could not draw it. I examin- 
 ed it, and found that the curtain had been caught by a pin 
 in the valence, which had held it back ; but it was impos- 
 sible to tranquillize her for some time. She insisted on 
 my sleeping with her the rest of the night, and I stretch- 
 ed myself across the foot of her bed, and slept there till 
 morning. 
 
 During the last part of my 
 stay in the Convent, 1 was often 
 employed in attending in the 
 hospitals. There are, as I have 
 before mentioned, several apart- 
 meni8 devoted to the sick, and 
 there is a physician of Montroiil, 
 who attends as ordinary physician 
 to the Convent. It must not be 
 rxpposed, however, that he knows 
 an^-thing concerning the private 
 hoHpitala. It is a fact of great im- m aria monx attbmd- 
 portanoe to be distinctly under- mo thb sick or 
 stc<od, and constantly borne in tus HotufiiAL. 
 
4t.WrUh rifl(5Ii08X7Kflh U# UAKiA MUNK. 
 
 Itl 
 
 ) 
 
 foiud, that he it nurer, undar auy f.ircmuMUuK-Hii, aduiittad 
 into thn privute honpital rooms. Of thuM^ ho boom noUuni^ 
 moi ■) ihiin tuxy Hti aii^ar whatever, lie ia liuiiUMl u> tho 
 care of those piitiuuui who are udmittod from tho city iuto 
 thu public hospital, and one of the nuns' hoHpitaJs, and 
 theta he risits evnry day. Side poor are roceivnd tor 
 charity by the inntitution, attended by some of ifw huhm, 
 and often go away with the highest idov^ nf our < bju-iLaL»le 
 chii meters and holy lives. 
 Tilt) physician himself might, 
 pethape, in some cases, share 
 is thu delusion. 
 
 1 trequentiy followed Dr. 
 Nelson through the public 
 hospital at the direction of 
 the Superior, with pen, ink and 
 
 paper, in my hands, and 
 wrote down the prescriptions 
 which he ordered for the dif- 
 ferent patients. These wt^ro 
 afterwards prepared and ad- 
 ministered by the attend- 
 ants. About a year before I 
 left the Convent, I was first 
 appointed to attend the pri* 
 vate sick-rooms, and was fre- 
 quently employed in that 
 duty up to the day of my de- 
 parture. Of course, I had 
 opportunities to observe the 
 number and classes of pa- 
 tients treated there : and in 
 what I am about to say on 
 this subject, I appeal, with 
 perfect confidence, to any 
 true and competent witness 
 to confirm my words, when- 
 
 D£. NKLSOV. 
 
 II 
 
 '4 
 
 m 
 
iS ^ if 
 
 
 I 
 
 ^ 
 
 i' 
 
 n 
 
 108 
 
 AWVrrX. DiaClA>8T7&llll Of MAKIA Mowm. 
 
 [f'i 
 
 over nuoh * witxuMS may appear, it woold bn Tain iwc 
 cmybody who has mor«)lv ruatod the Oonvent from oun* 
 oaity, or resided in it act a novioe, to queotion my declara« 
 tiona. Buch a person miut nuoeeaarily be ignorant of 
 even the exiHtence of the private ro^fnis, unlens informed 
 by 0ome oue else. 8uch rooms, howHver, there are, 
 and I ooiild relate miuiy things which have passed 
 there during the hours 1 was employed in them, as 1 have 
 sUted. 
 
 One ni^ht I was called to sit up with an old oou, named 
 St. Clare, who, in going down 6taixb, had dislocated a Itiah, 
 and lay in a sick-room adjoining the hoHpit«l. 8he seemed 
 to be a little out of her head a part of the Umo, but appear, 
 ed to be quite in possession oi her reason motit of the nigbt. 
 It was easy to pretend that tthe was delirious ; but I coiisi- 
 deri'>d her as speaking the truth, though 1 felt reluctant to 
 repeat what I heard her say, and excused myself from men- 
 tioujug it even at confession, on the ground that the 8upe* 
 rior thought her deranged. 
 
 What led her to some of the most remarkabi* ports ol 
 her conversation was, a motion 1 made, in the oourse of the 
 night, to take the light out of her little room into the ad- 
 joining apartment, to look once more at the sick persons 
 there. She begged me not to leave her a moment in the 
 diurk, tor she could not bear it. * I have witnessed so many 
 horrid scenes,' said she, ' in this Ckinvent, that I wtmt 
 somebody near me constantly, and must always have a light 
 burning in my room. 1 cannot tell you,' she added, * what 
 things I remember, for they would frighten you too much. 
 What you have seon are nothing to them. Many a mur- 
 der have I witnessed ; many a nice young creature has 
 been kUled in this Nunnery. I advise yon to be very cau- 
 tious — keep everything to yourself — there are many here 
 ready to betray you.* 
 
 What it was that induced the old nan to express so much 
 kintin'vw to me I could not tell, unleae she was frightened 
 at the recollection of her own crimes, and those of otheni 
 
AWI^tft btdOLOflt^itlK l)f MAktA ItOMtL 
 
 168 
 
 and felt grataful for the (»re I took of her. Hhe had been 
 one of the night watches, and HHver before showed me any 
 particular kindness. She did not, indeed, go into det^^ii 
 conuemiruj; the transactionB to which she aUuded, but told 
 nie that Bome none had been murdered tmder great aggra- 
 vationa of crunlty, by being gagged, and left to starve i» 
 the oellfl, or having their flesh burned oJ9 their bones with 
 red hot irons. 
 
 It waH uncommon to tind compunction expretwfr.d by any 
 of the nunfi. Uabit rondors us insensible to the sufferings 
 of others, and carelesa about our own sins. I had become 
 so hardened myself, that I find it difficult to rid myself of 
 otany of my former false principles and views of right and 
 wrong. 
 
 I was one day set to waHh some empty bottles from the 
 cellar, which had contained the Liquid that watt poured into 
 the cemetery there. A number of the^e had been brought 
 from the comer where so many of them were alwayw to be 
 seen, and placed at the head of the cellar stairs, and there 
 we were required to take them and wash them out. We 
 poured in water and rinsed them ; a few drops which got 
 upon our clothes soon made holen in them. I think the li- 
 quid was called vitriol, or some such name, and I heard 
 some persons say that it would soon destroy the flesli and 
 even the bones of the dead. At another time, we were f ur> 
 nisbed with a little of the liquid, which was mixed with a 
 quantity of water, and used in dying some cloth black, 
 which w.HS wanted at funerals in the chapel. Our hands 
 wore turned very black by being dipped in it, but a few 
 drops of some other liquid were mixed with fresh water, 
 axxl given us to wash in, which left our skin of a bright 
 red. 
 
 The bottles o1 whioh I spoko were made of Tery thick 
 dMrk<colourKl lehma, large at the bottom, and, I should say, 
 held Romothiug less than a gallon. 
 
 1 was nme much shocked, on entering the room for the 
 exanuiAAtion of conscience, at seeing a nun hanging by » 
 
 I 
 
 f ;!i 
 
 i>l 
 
100 
 
 AWrUL DI.<M)L08URJCt( OV MAJtiA MOVB.. 
 
 f - 
 
 
 cord from a ring in the ceiling, with her head downward. 
 Her clothes had been tied round with a leathern itrap, to 
 keep them in their place, and then she had been fastened 
 in that situation, with her head some distance from the 
 floor. Her face had a very unpleasant appearance, being 
 dark coloiired, and swollen by the rushing in of the blood ; 
 hor hands were tied, and her mouth stopped with a large 
 gag. This nun proved to be no other than Jane Bay, who 
 for some fault had been condemned to this punishment. I 
 could not help noticing how very similar this punishment 
 t^as to that of the Inquisition. 
 
 \. 
 
 I 
 
 •HS DTQUISmON. 
 
;^^ 
 
 rard. 
 }, to 
 ened 
 the 
 eing 
 xkI ; 
 arge 
 who 
 1 
 Dent 
 
 v. 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 AWFTTl DIBTIiOMTTREH OF MARIA MONK. 
 
 JWf 
 
 >'^ 
 
 This wad not, howeTer, a solitary caae ; I heard of num- 
 bers who were * hung/ a8 it was called, at different timoa ; 
 and I nw 8t. Hypolite and 8t Luke undergoing it. This 
 wa« oonndered a most diBtreasing poaiahment ; and it was 
 the only one which Jane Ray oould '^jt endure, of all Hhe 
 had tried. 
 
 Some of the nuns would allude to it in her presence, but 
 it usually made her angry. It was probably practised in 
 the «ame place while I was a novice, but I never heard or 
 thought of such a thing in those days. Whenever we wish. 
 ed to enter the room for the exatnination of conscience, we 
 had to ask !«>*▼«. and, after some delay, were permitted to 
 go, but »lwmy» uiiti»«r a strict charge to b«nd the head for- 
 ward, and keep th«9 eyes dxed upon the floor. 
 
 ^, 
 
i«a 
 
 AVfYVL DIB0LO»UKS8 OV MABTA MOVIL, M 
 
 \l 
 
 1/ 
 
 / 
 
 \ 
 
 Oliapter XIX. 
 
 MORS V18IT8 TO THB IMPRISONED NUNS — THBIH VKKK» — 
 OTMEBS TEMPORABILf PUT INTO THE OSLLK — RELKJH — 
 THE AGNUS DKI — TUB PRIKST8* PRIVATE H08PITA1., OB 
 HOLY RETREAT — aECKET BOOMS IN THE EASTERN WINQ 
 — REPORTS OF MURDERS IN THE CONVENT — THE 8UPB- 
 RI0R'» private RE(;0RD8 — NUMBER OP NUNS IN THB 
 CONVENT — DEiJlRB OP ESCAPE — URGENT REASON FOB IT 
 — PLAN — DKLrBERATION— ATTBMPl — SUCCESS. 
 
 I OJTKN seised an opportunity, when I safely could, to 
 speak a cheering or friendly word to one of the pof>r pri- 
 iif)ner8, in passing their ceUs, on my errands in thm cel- 
 lar*. For a time I supposed them to be sisters ; but I af- 
 teiwards discxjvered that this was not the case. I found 
 that they were always under the fear of suffering some pun- 
 ishment, in case they should be found talking with a per- 
 son not commissioned to attend them. They would often 
 «Ak, ' Is not somebody coming ?* 
 
 I could easily believe what I heard aifirmed by others, 
 that fear was the severest of their sufTerings. GouJine«l in 
 the liark, in so gloomy a place, with the long arched celUr 
 stretching off this way and that, visited only now and then 
 by a solitary nun, with whom they were afraid to speak 
 their feelings, and with only the miserable society of each 
 other ; how gloomy thus to spend day after day, months, 
 and even years, vrithoiit any prospect of liberation, and li- 
 able at any moment to another fate to which the Bishop or 
 Superior might condemn them. But these poor creature* 
 must have known something of tha horrors perpetrated in 
 other parts of the building, and could not have been ignor- 
 ant of the hot*4 in the oeUar, which was not far from th* 
 goiJ/s, and the usa to whi<ih it was lievouxi. Oxm ui iiwm 
 
\'^ 
 
 ▲WrUL OUfULUHUABH 09 MAJUA MOM&. 
 
 168 
 
 ti>«i« 
 
 told me, in conitidttnutt, «ho wiHtieil thoy ooold get out. They 
 must lUflo have been often diflturbed in their ileep, if they 
 •▼er did «leep, by the nomerotu prieeta who passed through 
 the tnp-door at no great distance. To be subject to such 
 trials for a single day would be dreadful ; but these nuns 
 had them to endure for years. 
 
 I often felt much oompassion for them, and wished to sen 
 them released ; but at other times, yielding to the doctrine 
 perpetually taught us in the Convent, that our future hap- 
 piness would be proportioned to the sufferings we had to 
 undergo in this world, I would rest satisfied that their im- 
 prisonment was a real blessing to them. 
 
 Others, I presume, participated with me in such feelings. 
 One Sunday afternoon, after we had performed all our 
 ceremonies, and were engH^:ed as usual, at that time, with 
 backgammon and other amusements, one of the young nuns 
 exclaimed, ' Oh I how headstrong are those wretches in 
 the cells, they are as Itad as the day they were put in I' 
 
 This exclamation was made, as I supposed, in conse-i 
 qnenoe of some recent cunversation with them, as I know 
 her to be particularly acquainted with the older one. 
 
 Some of the vacant cells were occasionally used for tem- 
 porary imprisonment. Three nuns were confined in them, 
 to my knowledge, for disobedience to the Superior, as she 
 called it. They did not join the rest in singing in ttie 
 evening, being exhausted in the various exertions of the 
 day. The Superior ordered them to sing ; and, as they did 
 not comply, after the command had been twice repeated, 
 she ordered them away to the cells. 
 
 They were immediately taken down into the cellar, plac- 
 ed in sepjirate dungeons, and the door shut and barred up« 
 on them. There they remained through the night, the fol- 
 lowing day and second night, bu^, were released in time to 
 attend mass on the second morning. 
 
 The Superior used occasionally to show nomething in % 
 glsM box, which we were required to regard with the high« 
 !•« (U^ree of revurunce. It was made of wax, and caliMi 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 V \. 
 
w 
 
 194 
 
 AWrUL 'DI80LO»VKJt8 OF MAKfA MUMK. 
 
 an Aguua Dei. Shu uaed to exhibit it to us when we mvn 
 in a state of gra(,e ; that is, after ooiifeHsion and before 
 Sacrament. She said it ^lad been bletwud in the very diah 
 in which our Saviov/r had eaten. It was brought from 
 Rome. Every tijne we kissed it, or even looked at it, we 
 were told it gave a hundred days* release from purgatory 
 to ourselves, or if we did not need it, to our next of kin in 
 purgatory, if not a Protestant. If we had no such kins* 
 man, the benefit was to go to the soiils in purgatory not 
 prayed for. 
 
 Jane IIjiv would sometimes say to me, * Let*8 kiss it — 
 some of our friends will thank us for it.* 
 
 I have been repeatedly employed in carrying daintmi* of 
 different kinds into the little private room I have mention- 
 ed, next beyond the Superior's 8ittinM:-ruom, in the second 
 story, which the priests made their ' JJuty lietreat,* 
 
 THB UOUM CAIiLEI) Til K 'HOLT hKTRBAT.' THB UESOKT OK 
 THB PKIE8TS AND TUb BISHOP. 
 
 That room I never was allowed to enter. I could only 
 go to the door with a waiter of refreshmtmts, set it down 
 ap<m a little stand near it, give three raps on tne door, and 
 th^a retiro to a distiuice to awaii orders. When anythmi^ 
 
 
n 
 
 AWirrT DIBOLORTTRBfl OF MARTA MONK. 
 
 16B 
 
 wwr» 
 efore 
 dijth 
 from 
 , we 
 itory 
 A in 
 kins* 
 ' not 
 
 it— 
 
 (JP of 
 
 tion- \ 
 icuiid 
 
 • OK 
 
 only 
 
 iown 
 
 and 
 
 was to >w taken away, it was placed on the Mtand by the 
 Superior, who then gave three raps for me, and closed the 
 door 
 
 The Bishop I saw at least once, when he appeared worse 
 for wine, or something of the kind. After partaking of re- 
 freshments in the Convent, he sent for all the nuns, and on 
 our appearance, gave us his blessing, and put a piece of 
 pound cake on the shoulder of each of ufl| in a manner 
 which appeared singular and foobsh. 
 
 There are three rooms in the Black Nunnery, which I 
 never entered. I had enjoyed much liberty, and had seen, 
 as I supposed, all parts of the building, when one day I 
 observed an old nun go to a comer of an apartment near 
 the northern end of the western wing, push the end of her 
 scissors into a crack in the panelled wall, and pull out a 
 door. I was much surprised, because I never had conjec- 
 tured that any door was there ; and it appeared, Then I 
 afterwards examined thp place, that no indication of it 
 could be discovered on the closest scrutiny. I stepped for- 
 ward to see what was within, and saw three rooms opening 
 into each other ; but the nun refused to admit me within 
 the door, which she said led to rooms kept as depositories. 
 
 She herself entered and dosed the door, so that I <x>uld 
 not satisfy my curiosity ; and no occasion presented itself. 
 1 always had a strong desire to know the use oi these apart- 
 ments ; for I am sure they must have been designed fur 
 some purpose of which I was intfjntionally kept ignorant, 
 otherwise they never would have remained unknown to ma 
 so long. Besides, the old nun evidently had 8om» strong 
 reason for denying me admission, though she endeavoured 
 to quiet my curiosity. 
 
 The Superior, after my admission into the Convent, had 
 told me I had access to every room in the building ; and I 
 hud Neen places which bore witness to the cruelties and the 
 crimes committed under her cx>mmands or sanction; but 
 uerf. 'WH» (i 8uc<*H8ion of rooms which had Txjen concealed 
 tron* me. Mfxt m ^^onstrncced as if designed to be ankwwn 
 
 .; M 
 
 . ..,: 
 
 II 
 
 hi 
 
 1 
 
"1, i' 
 
 '\\ 
 
 199 
 
 AWFtTL DIBOLOtlTBBa OV MAVA VOWK. 
 
 to all but A few. I am nure that any pnnon« who mi^ht be 
 able to examine the wall in that place, would pronotmoe 
 that aocret door a surprising piece of work. I neT«r saw 
 anything of the kind which appeared to me so ingenious 
 and skilfully made. I told Jane Ray what I had seen, and 
 die said at onf><e, ' We will get in and see what is there.* 
 But I suppose she nerer found an opportunity. 
 
 I naturally felt a good deal of curiosity to learn whether 
 such scenes, as I had witnessed in the death of 8aint 
 Frances, were common or rare, and took an opportunity to 
 inquire of Jane Bay. Her reply was— 
 
 ' Oh, yes : and there were many mordsred while you were 
 a novice, whom you heard nothing about.' 
 
 This was all I ever learnt on this subject ; but although 
 I was told nothing of the manner in vMoh they wnra kill- 
 ed, I suppose it to be the same which I had seen practised, 
 namely, by smothering. 
 
 I went into the Superior's parlour one day for some- 
 thing, and found Jane Bay there alone, looking into a book 
 with an appearance of interest. I asked her what it was, 
 but she made some trifling answer, and laid it by as if un- 
 willing to let me take it. There are two book-oases in thi 
 room ; one on the right as you enter the door, and the other 
 opposite, near the window and the mfa. The former con- 
 tains the lecture-bookfi and other printed Tolumee, the lat- 
 ter seemed to be filled with note and account books. I have 
 often seen the keys in the book-cases while I ha^e been 
 dusting the furniture, and sometimes obserred letters stuck 
 up in the room ; although I never looked into one, or thoui^ht 
 of doing so. We were under strict oraers not to toucJb any 
 of them, and the idea of sins and penances was alwaya pre- 
 sent in my mind. 
 
 Some time after the occasion mentioned, I was sMit into 
 the Superior's room with Jane, to arrange it ; and as the 
 same book was lying out of the case, she said, * Come let 
 OS look into it.' I immediately consented, and we opnned 
 II, and turned ov«7 several Insves. It was about a focA and 
 
4WirUL DnOliOHlTKBH OV HARIA MONK. 
 
 107 
 
 * half long, u nearly aa I can remember, a foot wide, and 
 about two inohes thick, though I cannot speak with parti- 
 CQlHr preciidoiL, as Jane frightened me almost as soon as I 
 touched it, by exclaiming, * There, you nave looked into it, 
 and if you tell of me, 1 will of you.' 
 
 The thought of being subjected to a severe peniince, 
 which I had reason to apprehend, fluttered me very much ; 
 and, although I tried to cover my fears, I did not succeed 
 very weU. I reflected, however, that the sin was already 
 committed, and that it would not be increased if I examin* 
 ed the book. 
 
 I therefore looked a little at several pages, though I still 
 felt a good deal of agitation. I saw at once that the vo- 
 lume was a record of the entrance of nuns and novices into 
 the Convent, and of the births that had taken place in the 
 Convent. Entries of the last description were made in a 
 brief manner, on the following plan : I do not give the 
 names or dates as real, but only to show the form of enter- 
 ing them. 
 
 Saint Mary, delivered 
 Saint Clarioe, 
 Saint Matilda, 
 Saint Eunaoe, 
 Saint Martha, 
 Saint OlotUda, 
 Saint Catherine, 
 Saint Florence, 
 Saint Bertha 
 Saiut Emeline, 
 Saint Maria, 
 Saint Hypolite, 
 
 f> 
 
 It 
 
 t> 
 
 t* 
 
 t» 
 
 tt 
 
 >i 
 
 I) 
 
 n 
 
 tt 
 
 tt 
 
 of a son, March 16, 1834. 
 daughter, April 2. 
 daughter, April 30. 
 
 son, May 1. 
 daughter, May 10. 
 
 son, May 29. 
 
 son, June 1. 
 daughter, June 12. 
 
 son, June 29. 
 daughter, July 4. 
 
 son, July 9. 
 daughter, July 20. 
 
 i 
 
 &o the record went on, enumerating a very large num- 
 ber of births, which had taken place in the Convent. Fear 
 of disixtvery made Jane and myself close the book socner 
 thtox we should have done, if our curiosity could have been 
 
168 
 
 AWrUL DISOLOBURSS 09 MABlA Mv.'inC. 
 
 
 gratiflod without ruimiug the ruk of being detected. We 
 both guve utterance to our horror and surprise aa we dosed 
 that volume which is a standing proof of the criminality of 
 tlio priests and bishop* that are now, and have b*«in (or 
 years, the so-called ' spiritual guides' of the poor dnluded 
 females who have sought shelter in the OonTent from the 
 sins of the wicked world without. 
 
 No mention was made in the book of the death of the 
 children, though I well knew not one of them oonld be !!▼• 
 ing at that finxo. 
 
 Now I presume that the period the book embraced wm 
 about two years, as several names near the beginning I 
 knew ; but I can form only a rough conjecture of the num- 
 ber of infants bom, and murdered, of counie, reooT<ls of 
 wMch it contained. I siippoHe the book contamed at leriAt 
 one hundred pages, and w^n? fv.irth were wntton upon, auJ 
 that each page contained fifteen distinct records. Several 
 pat^H were devoted to the list of births. On this supposi- 
 tion there must have been a large number, which I can 
 easily believe to have been bom there in the course of two 
 years. 
 
 What were the contents of the other books belonging to 
 the samu avse with that which I had looked into, I have no 
 idea, having never dared to touch one of them ; I beliere, 
 however, that Jane Bay was well acquainted with them, 
 knowing, as I do, her intelligence and pr]ring disposi- 
 tiou. li she could be brought to give her testimony, she 
 would doubtless unfold many cujious partieulant now un- 
 known. 
 
 1 am able, in consequence of a drcumstanoe which ap- 
 peared accidental, to state with confidence the exact num- 
 ber of persons in the Convent one day of the week in whirh 
 1 left it. This may be a point of some interest, aM neveral 
 deaths had occurred since my taking the veil, and many 
 burials had been openly made in the chapel. 
 
 I was appointed, at the time mentioned, to lay out the 
 oovert* for all the inmates of the Oonvent, including the 
 
ftWrUL DTWOtOHlTIUlf OW MAKIA WO-*nL 
 
 auni> m the c«il«. Thnne rivers, ait I hHve aaid b«ilum, 
 wer» linen bands, to be bound around thn knivee, forkH, 
 spoonM, and nHpkins, for natini;. Tb*Mw wnre for all thtt 
 nana and novicen, and amounted to two hundred and ten. 
 Am the number of novioea wan then aboat thirty, I krinw 
 that there must have been at that time about one hondrdd 
 and eighty veiled nana. 
 
 T wa« oocadionaUy troubled with a dmire of mirapinff from 
 the Nunnery, and was much diatreeaed whenever I felt ao 
 evil an iinaigrixiation r^ in my mind. I beli<4ved that it was 
 a ain, a groat ain, and did not fail to oonfRwt, at evHry op* 
 portunity, that I felt discontent. My oonfeiworH iniormed 
 me that I waa beaet with evil epirita, and nrge4 me to pray 
 againat it. Still, however, every now and then, I would 
 think, < Oh, if I ooold get out.* 
 
 At length one of the priests to whom I had confr^wted thia 
 ain, informed me, for my comfort, that he had begun to 
 pray to Saint Anthony, and hoped his intercession would, 
 by-and-bye, drive away the evil spirit. My deeire of e«- 
 
 THB PKIBST DfTBBCBDUrO WITH ST. ANTHONV THAT M aKIA 
 MONK MAT BB UBLIVBRBlJ KHOM THB BTTL SPmiT. 
 
 cap«> WHH partly excited by the fear of bringing an infant to 
 the murderous hands of my companions, or of taking « po- 
 tion whose violent effects I too well knew. 
 
 OnA evening, howevor. T found myself more filled with a 
 
/ 
 
 170 
 
 ▲wrni. miwihrMvnrM of maeja moith. 
 
 \ 
 
 dmim to Mcape than eTar ; and what ezertiorui I madii m 
 dihiaiM tha thought proved entirely iinaTailinK- Dttnng 
 evoninn^ prayem I hoo&me quite occupied with it ; and when 
 the time of meditation arrived, uutead of falling into a doiMs 
 •ti I often did, though T wm a good deal fatigued, I found 
 no difficulty in keeping awake. When thia exerciae wkh 
 ov«iir, and the other nuun were aliout to retire to thn «laep- 
 in^.room, my stJition being in the private aick-room for tha 
 night, I withdrew to my poHt, which wa« the little aittiAig 
 room adjoining it. 
 
 Here, then, I thr«w myself upon the sofa, and being 
 alone, reflected a fHw triomenta on the manner of escaping 
 which had occurred to toe. The physician had arrived a 
 little before, at half-pu^t eight ; and I had now to aocom- 
 pany him as ufiual from Kxi to bed, with pen, ink, and pa- 
 per, to write down his prescriptions for the direction d the 
 old nun, who wm to see them adminintMrfd. 
 
 What I wrote on ty^il evening, I cHnnot now raooUeoki 
 •a my mind was uncommonly af^tated ; but my customary 
 way was to note down brially hit* orders, in this manner — 
 
 1 d. salts, Ht. Matilde. 
 
 1 blister, St. O^nevieve, fto. 
 
 I remember that I vrroU> these orders that evening, and 
 then, having rinished the roundja, I returned fur h few mo> 
 m«nt8 to the sitting-room. 
 
 There wero two ways of arx*«M to the fttn»t from those 
 rooms ; first, the more direct, from the passage adjoining 
 the sick-room down stairs, through a door, into the Nun« 
 nery-yard, and through a wicker gato : that is the way by 
 which, the physician usually enters at night, and he is pro* 
 Tided with a key for that purpose. ^ 
 
 It would hnvw been unsafe, however, for me to p»u»i« out 
 that way, bt«o«uH(t a man i^ kept continually in the yard, 
 near the gat<^ who sleeps ax night in a small hut near the 
 door, to esoape whose observation womd be imixMsibia. My 
 
 fi 
 
 ^ % 
 
AWVtTL Dnmj»rrtLj» or maAta MOini:. 
 
 tn 
 
 4 ■ 
 
 only hopo, thnr«for«, wiu, that I nught gam my pMwig* 
 through the other w«y, to do whioh I must pau through 
 the nck-room, than th*r.agh » pauago, or nnall room nsual 
 ly oticapied by an uid nun ; another paasago and itaircaoe 
 leading down to tha yard, and a large gate opening mto the 
 croM ftreet. I had no liberty to go beyond the mclcroom, 
 and knew that eeyeral of the doors might be fantaned ; itill 
 I determined to try ; although I have often nnc^ been ah- 
 toniahed at my boldneia in undertaking what would ezpoM 
 me to ao many hanurda of tailnie, and to aevere puniahxuent 
 if found out. 
 
 It aeemed aa if I acted under aome extraordinary impulM, 
 whioh enoouraged me to what I ahould hardly at any othen 
 moment haTe thought of undertaking. I had sat but a 
 abort time upon the aofa, however, before I roM with a dea* 
 perate detemiination to make the experiment I therefore 
 walked hastily acroaa the siok room, passed into the nun*8 
 loom, walked by her in a great hurry, and almost without 
 giving her time to speak or think, said, ' A message !' and 
 in an instant waa through the door, and in the next paa- 
 sage. I think there was another nun with her at the mo- 
 ment; and it ia probable that my hurried manner, and 
 prompt intimation that I was sent on a pressing mission to 
 the Superior, prevented them from entertaining any suspi- 
 cion of my intention. Besides, I had the written orders of 
 the phyracian in my hand, whioh may have tended to nvis- 
 lead them ; and it waa well known to some of the nuns, that 
 I had twioe left the Convent, and returned from ohoioe, so 
 that I wiui probably more likely to be trusted to remain than 
 many of the others. 
 
 The passage which I now reached had aeveral doors, with 
 all which I was acquainted ; that on the opposite aide open, 
 ed into a conununity-room, where I should have probably 
 found some of the old nuns at that hour, and they would 
 eertainiy have stopp«d me. 
 
 On tbe left, however, was a large door, both looked and 
 
 11 
 

 172 
 
 AwruL DisoLORUBsa OF MARIA uorrx. 
 
 barrod : but T gave the door a sadden swing, that it might 
 creak as little as poHsible, being of iron. Down the stairt 
 I Imrrifid, and making my way through the door into the 
 yard, stepped across it, unbarred the great gate, and was at 
 lib&rt j^ ! 
 
 
 H 
 
 55 
 
5, 
 
 I ■ 
 I 
 
 H 
 
 AWt^L PISCLOSUfiCS OX MA&IA MOM&. 
 
 1/8 
 
 Oonclusion. 
 
 Thb following circumstances comprise all that is dt^nmed 
 necessary now to subjoin to the preceding narraiivo. 
 
 After my arrival in New York I was introduced to the 
 almshouse, where I w£»8 attended with kindness and cave, 
 and, as I hoped, was entirely unknown. But when I hud 
 been some time in that institution, I found that it wan n\' 
 ported thfit I was a fugitive nun ; and not loner >*fU->T, hu 
 
1^ 
 
 M 
 
 m 
 
 AWrVL DUOXiOBUmiB Ol MJlMIA uqkk. 
 
 \ 
 
 Irub woman, belong^ing to the konat, broa^tit m« \>, Mcrot 
 measavrb, which oau«e<i me some agitation. 
 
 I w&B fitting in the room of Mn. Johnaon, the matron, 
 engaged in sewing, when that Irish woman, employed in 
 > the institution, came in and told me that Mr, Oonroy was 
 below, and had sent to see me. I was informed that he 
 was a Koman priest, who often visited the horse, and he 
 had a particular wish to see me at that time ; haring oome, 
 at) I believe, expressly for that purpose. I showed un- 
 wiUiagneM to comply with such an invitation, and did 
 not go. 
 
 The woman told me, further, that he sent me word that 
 I need not think to avoid him, for it would be impossible 
 for me to do so, I might conceal myself as well as I could, 
 but I should be found and taken. No matter where I 
 went, or what hiding-place I might choose, I should be 
 known ; and I had better come at once. He knew who I 
 was ; and he was authorized tc take me to the Sisters of 
 Charity, if I should preier to i'^in them. He would pro- 
 mise that I might stay with them if 1 chose, and be per- 
 mitted to remain in New York. He sent me word further 
 that he had received full power and authority over me from 
 the Superior of the Hotel Diou Nunnery at Mon'^/eal, and 
 woB able to do all that she could do ; h«i her right to dispone 
 of me at her will had been imparted to him by a regtU.'ir 
 writing received from Oanada. This was alarming iuiorm> 
 tion for me, in the weakness in whi<h I was at that time. 
 The woman added, that the same aiithority had been given 
 to all the priests ; so that go wher > I might I should meet 
 men informed about me and my escape, and fully empower, 
 ed to seize me whenever they could, and convey me bark tt 
 the Oonvfmt from which I had escaped. 
 
 Under these circumstances, it seemed to me th&t the of- 
 fer to place me among the Sisters of Charity, with per- 
 mission to remain In New York, was mild and favourable. 
 However, I had reiolution enough to refuse to sue priest 
 Onrnxoj. 
 
 % 
 
 \ 
 
AWrOL OiaCLOMUMW OV MA£,IA MONIL. 
 
 17ft 
 
 ^ .' 
 
 H: 
 
 Ni>t lo>ig afierviirdii I wiu informed, by bhu name idhs- 
 •enger, that the privJBt was again in tha building, and re- 
 peated hia requ>^. I desired one of the gentlemen con- 
 nected witii the inatitutiun, that a itop might be put to 
 auch mosHagea, aa 1 wiahed to receive no more of them. A 
 •hort time after, however, the woman told me that Mr. 
 Oonroy wished to inquire of me, whether my name was not 
 St. Eustaoe while a nun, and if £ had not oonleitsed to 
 Priest Kelly in Montreal. I answered, tha^. it was all 
 true ; for I had confessed to him a short tune while in the 
 Nunnery. I was then told again that the priest wanted to 
 see me, and I sent back word Ihat I would see him in the 
 
 presence of ISlt. T or Mr. 8- ■■ ; which, however, was 
 
 not agreed to ; and 2 was afterwards informed, tnat Mr. 
 Gonroy, the Boman priest, spent an hour in the room and 
 a passage where I had frequently been ; but, through the 
 mercy of God, I was employed at another place at that 
 time, and hud no occasion to go where I should have met 
 him. I afturwards repeatedly heard that Mr. Gonroy con* 
 tinned to visit the house, and to ask for me ; but I never 
 saw him. I once had determined to leave the institution, 
 and go to the Sisters of Charity ; but circumstances occur- 
 red which gave me time for further reflection ; and I was 
 saved from the destruction to which I should have been 
 exposed. 
 
 Afi the period of my accouchement approached, I some- 
 timee thought that I should not survive it ; and then the 
 recollection of the dreadful crimes I had witnessed in the 
 Nunnery would come upon me very powerfully, and I 
 would think it a solemn duty to disclose them before I died. 
 To have a kBowlodge of those things, and leave the world 
 without making them known, appeared to me like a ^eat 
 flin, whenever I could divest myself of the impression made 
 npoc me by the declarationB and arguments of the Supe- 
 rior, nuns, and priests, of th«^ duty of submitting to every- 
 thing, and the uMiessary hoiinefw of wiiat«>!veT Lhey did or 
 f«qx.r«d. 
 
';v' V I 
 
 170 
 
 AWna DtmiumrBAS OF MAKiA MONB. (i 
 
 The evening but one before the period which I anticipat* 
 «d with ao much nnxiety, I wum sitting alone, and begun to 
 indulge in reflectionti of thiti kind. It ■eemed to me th;it I 
 muMt be near the close of my life, and I determined to m&ka 
 a difirlosure at once. I spoke to Mrs. Ford, a woman 
 whotte uluuracter I respected, a nurse in the hospital, num- 
 
 UKS. POKIt 
 
 b«r twHiity-tbrwo. I informed ber Uxni 1 had no »;x^«ct<»- 
 tion of living long, and had some things on my mind whi> h 
 1 wished to communicHte before it should be too Late. I 
 
 added, that I should prefer telling them to Sir. T , the 
 
 chaplain ! of whi<;h she approve<l, as she considered it a duty 
 to do so, under those circumstances. I had no opportunity, 
 
 however, to converse with Mr. T at that tirr-o, and, 
 
 probal)ly, my pnj poHe of disclosing the facts already given 
 in this book, would never have been executed, but for what 
 •ubseqaently took place. 
 
 It was alarm which led me to form such a dcttermination ; 
 and when the period of trial had been safely passed, and I 
 had a pniKpeci of recovery, anj-lhing to me more unlikely 
 than that I ahould make this exposure. 
 
 J wM (h«>n a Roman Calholio, at leaa^ a great part of my 
 Uoif f ttnd my conduirt, in a grout m(«8ur6. wan ac^rording 
 
 
Awyi/L oiscLOsrESS or maria monk. 
 
 177 
 
 to the faith and motivei of a Roman Oatholio. Notwith- 
 BtHuding what I knew of the conduct of so many of the 
 phetits and nuns, I thought that it had no effect on the 
 sanctity of the church, or the authority or effects of the 
 acts performed by the former at the mass, confession, &c. 
 I had such a regard for my vows as a nun, that I consider* 
 ed my hand as well aa my heart irrevocably given to Jesus 
 Ohriet, and could never ha.\Q allowed any person to take it. 
 Indeed, to this day, I feel an instinctive aversion to ofFer- 
 ing my hand, or taking the hand of another person, even 
 as an expression of friendship. 
 
 I aleo thought that I might soon return to the Catholics, 
 although fear and disg^ist held me back. I had now that 
 infant to think for, whose life I had happily saved by my 
 timely escape from the Nunnery ; what its fate might be, 
 in case it should ever fall into the power of the priei •«, I 
 oould not tell. 
 
 I had, however, reason tor alarm. Would a child, des- 
 tinod to debtruction, like the infants I had seen baptized 
 Mid smothered, be allowed to go thror. <;h the world \mmo- 
 leated, a living memorial of the truth of crimes long prac- 
 tijBed in security, because never exposed P What pledges 
 could I get to satisfy me, that I, on whom her dependen(;6 
 must be, would be spared by tho^e who, I had reason to 
 think, were wishing then to eacriflce me ? How could I 
 trust the httlpless infant in hands which had hastened the 
 baptism of mary sikJi, in order to hurry them into the se- 
 cret pit in the (ellar ? Could I suppose that Father Phtlan^ 
 Friett. of t/yi Parish Church of Montreal f would eoe hi4 
 own child growing up in the world, and feel wilHug to run 
 the risk of having the truih exposed? What oould I ex- 
 pect, especially from him, but the utmost rancour, and tLe 
 most determined enmity, against the ixmoc-ent child and its 
 abutted and defenceless mother P 
 
 Yet, my mind would somoiimes still incline to the oppo- 
 iU« direction, iuid indul)^a the thought, that p<:'rhaps tJoA 
 
I- 
 
 ▲WFTTTi OISOLOSUBSB OF MAIIA ICOXTK. 
 
 ■-, t 
 1 
 
 I ' 
 
 178 
 
 only ivay to SHciire henven to ua both, was to throw octr* 
 selves hfuik into tha hana» u/ tho church, to be treated m 
 she pleased. — When, tnerefor ), the feitr of immediate death 
 was removed, 1 renounced all thou^;hte of oommunicating 
 the Bubstance of the facts of this volume. It happened, 
 however, that my danger was not passed. I was soon seis- 
 ed with very alarming symptoms ; then my desire to dis- 
 close my story revived. 
 
 I had Indore had an opportonity to speak in private with 
 the chaplain ; but, as it was at a time when I supposed my- 
 6i'.lt out of danger, 1 had defeirred for three days my pro- 
 posed communication, thinking that I might yet avoid it 
 altogether. When my symptoms, however, became more 
 alarming, 1 was anxious for Saturday to arrive, the day 
 which I had appointed ; and when I had not the opportune 
 ity, on that day, which I desired, 1 thought it might be too 
 late. I did not see him till Monday, when my prospects 
 of surviving were very gloomy, and I then informed him 
 that I wished to communicate to him a few secrets, which 
 were likely otherwise to die with me. I then told him, 
 that while a nun, in the Oon% :nt of Montreal, I had witr- 
 nessed the murder of a nun, oalled Saint Frances, and of 
 at least one of the infants which I have spoken of in thiA 
 book. I added some few ciroumstances, and I believe dis< 
 dosed, in general terms, some of the crimes I knew of in 
 that Nunnery. 
 
 My anticipations of death proved to be unfounded ; for 
 my health afterwards improved, and had I not made the 
 confessions on that occasion, it is very possible I mighi, no< 
 var have made iJiem. I, ho wever, afterwards, felt more 
 willing to listen to instruction, and experienced friendly at- 
 tentions from some of the benevolent persons around me, 
 who, taking an interest in me on account of my darkened 
 understanding, furnished me ik ith the Bible, and were evev 
 ready to counsel me when I daired it. 
 
 I looa began to believe thai God might have intended 
 Ihat hif oreatuTtM should liitm ia» will ky reading hi* wordy 
 
AWIDX DU0L08TTIIC8 0» MAKIA MONJL 
 
 171 
 
 for 
 the 
 no- 
 more 
 f at- 
 me, 
 Bned 
 OTev 
 
 and taking upun tnem the tree exerciM Ji their reason, and 
 acting tinder retponiibility to him. 
 
 It if difficult for one who has never given way to such 
 arguments and influences as those to whiivh I had been ex- 
 ' osed, to realise how hard it is to think aright, after think- 
 ing wrong. The Scriptures always aftect me powerfully 
 when I read them ; but I feel that I have but just begim to 
 learn the great truths, in which 1 ought to have been early 
 and thoroughly inj^tructed. I realise, in some dogree, how 
 it is, that the Scriptures render the people of the United 
 States so strongly opposeii to such doctrines as arb taught 
 in the Black and Congregational Nunneries of Montreal. 
 The priests and nuns used often to declare that of all here- 
 tics, the children from the United States were the most 
 difficult to be converted ; and it was thought a grt^t 
 triumph when one of them was brought over to ' the true 
 faith.' The first passage of Scripture that made any serious 
 impression upon my mind, was the text on which the chap- 
 lain preached on the Sabbath after my introduction to the 
 house. — * Search the Scriptiues.' 
 
 ) > 
 
I < 
 
 .y 
 
 w 
 
 I f 
 
 ■OMM 
 
 FluuPAcai 
 
 PAOl 
 ft 
 
 OHAPTEB L 
 
 Kar)'/ rdooUectiozui — Early life — Beligioiu education 
 nc^lwcted — Fint ichool — Entrance into the school 
 of the Oongregatioiud Nunnery — Brief account of 
 the Nunneries in Montreal — The Gong;regational 
 Nunnery — the Black Nunnery — The Grey Nun- 
 nery — Public respect for these institutions — In- 
 struotiooA reoeiTod — ^Tha Oatechiim— The Bibla, • 
 
 OHAPTEB n. ^ 
 
 Oongregational Nunnery — Story told by fellow-pn.pU 
 against a priest — Other atorieo — Pretty Mary — 
 Ooniession to Father Bichards — My subsequent 
 oonfesoion — Instructions in the Catechism 1<1 
 
 
 CHAPTER m. 
 
 Black Nunnery — Preparations to become a novice in 
 the Black Nunnery — Entrance — Occupations of 
 the novices — The apartments to which they had 
 access — First interview with Jane Bay — Beverence 
 for the Superior— A wonderful nun — Her reliques 
 — ^The holy good shepherd, or nameless nun — Con- 
 tesdon of novices 19 
 
 m 
 
tn 
 
 Oivrx, 
 
 OHAPTEB nr. 
 
 
 DuipIeaMd with the CosTent— Iieftit— R«ndenM hH f^ 
 D«oLi — Relict — Marriage — Return to the BUok 
 Nunnery — Objectioiui ntade ty loiQe novioai •••• 97 
 
 OHAPTEH V. 
 
 BecaiTed oonfinnation — Painful feeHngs--6peoixnecflof 
 inntructionj receivea un the eubject ...•• 33 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Tahmg the i^eil — Interview afterwardi with the Supe- 
 rior— SurpriM and horror at the dieolosurea — Ra- 
 ■olution to iiubmit •••••• .«•• M 
 
 CHAPTER Vn. 
 
 Duly oefemcme»~-Jane Ra? among the nuni 
 
 48 
 
 Ri 1 
 
 CHAPTER Vm. 
 
 Description of apartments in the Black Nunnery, ia 
 order : let floor — 2nd floor — Garret — The founder 
 — Superior's management with the friends of no- 
 yioee — Religious lies — criminality of concealing 
 sins at confeenon ••••.... 60 
 
nnncz. 
 
 iia 
 
 WAns 
 
 OUAPTKBIX. 
 
 17 
 
 Nana with dmilar naine»—43qaaw noiui— Firnl vudfc to 
 th« caliiir — DMoription of it — Shooking duooTeij 
 thero— 8uperior's uutruotioiu — PriTal signal of 
 the phests — Books used in ths Nuzmery — Opinionb 
 expreflsed of tho Bible — Specimens of what I know 
 o£ tlMSonpturat fl? 
 
 (/ 
 
 53 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Manufacture of bread and wax candles, carried on in 
 the Convent — Huperstitions — Scapularies — Virgin 
 tIary*B pincoahion — Her hous&— The Bishop's 
 pox^w over fire— My instructions to novices — Jane 
 Bay — Vacillation of feelings 71 
 
 OHAPTEB XL. 
 
 1 
 
 Alarming order from the Superior — Prooeed to execute 
 it — Scene in an upper room — Sentence d death, 
 and murder — My own distress — Beports made to 
 thendii of St. Frances 79 
 
 \U 
 
 OHAPTEB Xn. 
 
 Description of the room of the Three States, and the 
 pictures in it— Jane Bay — Bidiculing priests— 
 Their criminal treatment of us at confession—- 
 Jane Bay's tricks with the nuns' aprons, handker- 
 chjjebi, and night-gowns — Apples 67 
 

 %. ^ n%. 
 
 
 V] 
 
 <^ 
 
 /i 
 
 7 
 
 'm 
 
 ^ej 
 
 
 -c*! 
 
 
 o 
 
 / 
 
 >(!^ 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 10 If: ■- i- 
 
 I.I 
 
 lU HO. 11111^= 
 
 M 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.25 
 
 11= 
 1.4 IIIIII.6 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 

 
1R% 
 
 viTDmX. 
 
 CHAPTER XnL 
 
 u 
 
 F4«MI 
 
 Jane Ray'i tricks continued — ^The broomBtick ghost— 
 Sleep-walking — Salted cider — Changing bed«— 
 Objects of some of her tricks — Feigned humility 
 —Alarm .• 94 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Influencing novices — Difficulty of convincing perrons 
 from the United States — Tale of the Bishop in the 
 city — The Bishop in the Convent — ^The prisoners 
 in the ceUs — Practice in singing — Narratives- 
 Jane Ray's hymns — The Superior's best trick .... 114 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Frequency of the priests' visits to the Nunnery — ^Their 
 freedom and crimes — Diffi.culty of learning theii 
 names — Their holy retreat — Objections in our 
 minds — Means used to counteract ox)nBcienca— in- 
 genious arguments 124 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Treatment of young infants in the Convent — Talking 
 in sleep— Amusements — Ceremonies at the publio 
 interment of deceased nuns — Sudden disappearanoe 
 of the old Superior — Introduction of the new one 
 — Superstition — Alarm of a nun — Difficulty of 
 communication with other nuns 1S9 
 
 A 
 
 Bj 
 
 \ 
 
 .'i 
 
\^ 
 
 F401 
 
 r *- 
 94 
 
 urntiX. 
 
 OHAFTEBXyn. 
 
 Diuppmnmoe of nuii>— St. Pierre— Gags— My tem- 
 porary confinement in a cell — ^llie cholera aeaaon 
 —How to aToid ii— Oocupationf in the Ctonyent 
 daring the peetilenoe— Manoiaotare of wazoan- 
 dlee— The election riote— Alarm among tiie none 
 —Frepaiatione for defence— Penanoei Itt 
 
 I . 
 
 114 
 
 124 
 
 OHAPTEB XVin. 
 
 The punishment of the cap— The prieets of the diitriol 
 ' of Montreal hare free aoceMte the Black Nunnery 
 — Orimee committed and required by them — ^The 
 Pope'i command to commit indecent crimes — 
 Characters of the old and new Superior*— The ti- 
 midity of the latter — I began to be employed in 
 the hospitals — Some account ol them — ^Warning 
 giren me by a sick nun — Penance of hanging .... 
 
 161 
 
 129 
 
 CHAPTEK XIX. 
 
 More Tisits to Hne imprisoned nuns — Their fears- 
 Others temporarily put into the celle— Belies — ^The 
 Agnus Dei — The priests' private hospital, or holy 
 retreat — Secret rooms in the eastern wing — Re- 
 ports of murders in the Gonvent — ^The Superior's 
 private uncords — ^Number of nuns in the Convent 
 — Desire of escape — Urgent reason for it — Plan — 
 Deliberation— Attempt— Success 162 
 
 Conclusion 171 
 
 ii 
 

 ^<-^- 
 
 '•■-'f/ 
 
 ,t ' 
 
 it 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM PUBLIC JOURNALS, 
 
 SELATTVE TO 
 
 THE TRUTH OF 
 
 DISCLOSURES. 
 
 /■ 
 
 The following Certiflcate appeared in the Pro- 
 testant Tindicatori in March, 1836. 
 
 Wb, the ■ubsoribers, hAve an acquaintance -with Mias Maria 
 Monk, and having considered the evidence of different 
 kindB which has been collected in relation to her case, have 
 no hesitation in declaring our belief in the truth of the 
 statements she makes in her book, recently published in 
 New York, entitled * Awful Disclosures,' Ao. 
 
 * We at the same time declare that the assertion, origin- 
 ally made in the Boman Catholic Newspapers of Boston, 
 that the book was copied from a work entitled ' The Gatee 
 of Hell Opened,' is wholly destitute of foundation ; it be- 
 ing entirely new, and not copied from anything whatso* 
 ever. 
 
 1^ 
 
IM 
 
 \ 
 
 omnoKB ow tbm 
 
 (( 
 
 'And w farther dtokre, that bo uridonM luui been pio» 
 tnotd wldoh diioraditi fho tM/aaamU of Miu Monk; 
 whil«, on fhe oontrary, her liory haa yet reoeived, and 
 oontinnee to reoeire, oonflimation from Tarioui eoiiroM. 
 
 * Dnrirg the lait week, two important witneaaee spon* 
 taneonily appeared, and offered to give public testimony in 
 her fayonr. From them the following delineations have 
 been reoeiyed. The first la an affidavit given by Mr. Wil- 
 liam Miller, now a rendent of thia dty. The second is a 
 •tatement reorived from a young married woman, who, 
 with her husband, also resides here. In the dear and re- 
 peated statements made by these two witnesses, we place 
 entire reliance ; who are ready to famish satisfaction to 
 any persona making reasonable enquiries on the subject. 
 
 *W. C. BaowNKiix, 
 'John J. Slooum, 
 'Akdhuw Bbvcb, 
 
 •D. F^WSHAW, 
 
 'Amos Bkldkst, 
 / 'David Wassov, 
 
 'Thomas Hogajk.' 
 
 From the American Protestant Vindicator. 
 
 ' It waa expected that, after Maria Monk*s disclosures, 
 an artful attem;)t; would be made to invalidate her testi- 
 mony — which waa done secretly after her escape from the 
 Hotel Dieu Nunnery, by co altering the appearance of that 
 institution by planking, and bricking, and stoning, a^ to 
 deceive Col. Stone, who was then requested to examine it 
 for himself and the world. The Col. misrepresented what 
 he saw, he was deceived reg^arding those alter&tiona by the 
 Inntkim, who .Iragged him, as it were, by force through 
 
\ : 
 
 OMHioifs or mm tiuiu%. 
 
 181 
 
 the building dnring hi« examination, which waa perfonned 
 in the amaxing short spaoe of a few hours. But time is the 
 grand unraveller of mysteries. On the appearance of the 
 book of Miss Monk, the hoodwinked people of Montreal 
 were so surprised and stupefied at finding that the imma- 
 culate purity of the Hotel Dieu had been so disparaged, 
 that thej forgot to think seriously on the subject — but, un> 
 derstanding that the story had gained almost general be* 
 lief abroad, they, at last, were led to conjecture that per- 
 haps it was partiality that prevented them from beliering 
 it at home. General attention, therefoxOi in Montreal, waa 
 directed towards that edifice — and those residijig in its im- 
 mediate vicinity cast a retrospectiye glance over what they 
 had seen transacted ther<», between the time at which the 
 ' Disclosures* were published, and the visit of Ool. Stone. 
 The result of this investigation has been lately given on the 
 spot to the Bev. Jas. P. Miller, of New York, who visited 
 that city for the purpose of hearing that the truth was gra- 
 dually coming to light. The neighbours informed Mr. 
 Miller that about the tune it was rumoured that she had 
 exposed the institution, a mysterious pile of planks, twenty* 
 five feet in height, had been placed mysteriously in the 
 yard, which were wonderfully and gradually used in pro- 
 gressing some improvements in the building — ^for they were 
 neither employed outside nor hauled away. 
 
 Whatever may be the fact with regard to Maria Monk's 
 alleged disclosures, those of our people who have read your 
 papers, are satisfied in one point : that Mr. Stone's credi- 
 bility as a witness has been successfully impeached ; that 
 his examination of the Nunnery, was a mere sham ; that he 
 was either the dupe of Jesuitical imposture, or that he him- 
 self is a fond impostor ; that he has been unwillingly or 
 ignorantly befooled ; and unless he has had a tangible ro- 
 ward, that he has * got his labour for his pains. 
 
 * My wife, who spent her childhood in Montreal, says, 
 that she and her schoolmates, when walking the street near 
 ^ Nunnery, often used to wonder ii the famous s«bterT%- 
 
 1 1 
 
190 
 
 0WJXH}»a ow ra« pram. 
 
 nean passage was under the pluoe where they then stood : 
 and yet, forsooth, no person in Canada eyer before heard of 
 it I Whatever may be the facta in relation to those dis- 
 oloanres, we needed not your paper to satisfy us either that 
 Jesuits must be as holy as the ' Blessed Virgin Mother' 
 herself, or those conyenticles of unprotected females are 
 scenes of the w \ damning character. — A rR0TE8TA.NT/ 
 
 From the Long Island Star, of Feb. 20th, 
 
 Since the publication of omx last paper, we have reoeiy* 
 ed a communication from Meusrs. Howe and Bates, of New 
 York, the publishers of Miss Monk's ' Awful Disclosures.' 
 It appears that some influence has been at work in that city, 
 adverse to the free examination of the case between her and 
 the priests of Canada ; for thus far the newspapers have 
 been most entirely dosed against everything in her defence, 
 whilst most of them have published false charges iigainst 
 the book, some of a preposterous nature, the contradiction 
 of which is plain and palpable. 
 
 ' Betuming to New York, she then first resolved to pub- 
 lish her story, which she has recently done, after several 
 intelligent disinterested persons had satislied themselves by 
 much examination that it is true. 
 
 ' When it became known in Canada that this was her in. 
 tention, six affidavits were published in some of the news- 
 papers, intended to destroy confldemie in her character ; but 
 these were found very contradictory in several important 
 points, and in others to afford undesigned confirmation of 
 statements before made by her. 
 
 * On the publication of her book, the New York Catholic 
 Dairy, the Truth-teller, the Green Banner, and other pa- 
 T)*«s, made virulent attacks upon it, and one of thampiO" 
 jf^H^d that the pnbliihan ahould be ' lysolied.* Am aawi)/* 
 
 
 I 
 
I 
 
 V 
 
 ovtmovH or inie piiBSfl. 
 
 moos handbill was also oircolated in Mew York, decituing 
 the work a rnalignant libel, got up by Protestant clergy- 
 mim, and promiuing an ample refutation of it in a few 
 days. This were re-published in the Catholio Dairy, ftc, 
 with the old Montreal aiUdavits, which latter were distri- 
 buted through New York and Brooklyn ; and on the au- 
 thority of these, several Protestant newspapers denounced 
 the work as false and malicious. 
 
 * Another charge, quite inconsistent with the rest, was 
 also mado, not only by the leading Boman Catholic papers, 
 but by several others at second hand — viz., that it was a 
 mere copy of an old European work. Thip had been prompt- 
 ly denied by the publishers, with the ufier of 100 dollars 
 reward for any book at aU resembling it. 
 
 * Yet such is the resolution of some, and the unbelief of 
 others, that it is impossible for the publishers to obtain in- 
 sertion for the replies in the New York papor«i generally, 
 and they have been unsuccessful in an attempt at Phila- 
 delphia. 
 
 * This is the ground on which the foUowing article has 
 been offered to us, for publication in the Star. It was of - 
 forod to Mr. Schneller, a Boman Priest, aud Editor of the 
 Catholic Dairy, for insertion in his paper of Saturday be- 
 fore last, but refused, although written expressly as an an- 
 swer to the affidavits and charges Ai. previous number had 
 (X)utained. This artide has also been refused insertion in 
 a Philadelphia daily paper, after it had been satisfactorily 
 ascertained that there was no hope of gaining admission for 
 it into any of the New Y^ork papers. 
 
 * It should be stated, in addition, that the authoress of 
 the book, Maria Monk, is in New York, and stands reiidy 
 to answer any questions, and submit to any inquiries put in 
 a proper manner, and desires nothing so strongly as an op- 
 portunity to prove before a court the truth of her story. 
 She had already found several persons of respectability who 
 hav9 oonOnaed nome <^ the facta, important and likely U> 
 
 1 1 
 
IM 
 
 OPIMroWH OK TUB FKR!«H. 
 
 b* attented by concurrent evidence ; and mnch farther tet- 
 tunony in her favoiur may be soon expected by the public. 
 
 * With these facts before them, intelligent readers will 
 judge for themselves. She adks for inveHtigation, while 
 her opponents deny her every opportunity to m«et th-* 
 eharg^es made against her. Mr. Bchneller, after expressing 
 a wish to see her, to the publishers, refused to meet her 
 anywhere, unless in his own house ; while Mr. Quarter, an 
 other Roman Catholic priest, called to »m her at ten o'clock 
 one night, accompanied by another man, without giving 
 their names, and under the false pretence of being bearon 
 of a letter from her brother in Montreal. 
 
 MSLNER AND CO^ PR1NT£KS, MANCIfllSTtH. 
 
 ^¥ 
 
i'; ■«. 
 
 ff 
 
 '¥